Story Demon Hunters -New Beginnings (Book 3)

[gonewacky]

Characters

Suzy White – Prosperous Professional
Jim Hanson – Farmer
Miss Victoria Tomson – Boardinghouse owner
Mable Watson – Seamstress
Albert Blocker – Black Smith - County Sheriff- wife Adeline
Rebecca Hill– Blocker – News Reporter – columnist for the Lambert Times
Daughter-Bella Ann Blocker
Emily Johnson – Store Clerk
Hank Stein – Store Owner and Mayor
Henry Zimmerman – Stable Master
Benjamin Belvedere – Eccentric born on a ship
Kathy Davis – one of a kind
Amos – bum works for Miss Tomson’s for room and board
Josette – Owner of the Horse Shoe Restaurant
Martin the cook
Clyde – Stage Driver
Richard Ryan – Owner Editor of Lambert Times
Bill – U.S. Marshal in Lambert
Dr. Patrick Heanley in Lambert
Jesse Wilson – Farmer
Margaret – Jesse Wilsons Wife
Helen – Jesse Wilson’s 6 year old girl Helen Pearl Tommy
Pearl – Jesse Wilson’s 8 year old girl
Tommy Wilson – Jesse Wilson’s 10 year old boy
Frank Eicherman – the Barber
Charles Havely – the Freight Office
Edwin – the County Clerk
Paul Assayer office
Vivian – the Saloon gal
Jack Bar –Tender Owner Giddy Up Saloon
Seig Rickhardt – Stage driver- Kathy’s Boyfriend
Scarlett Rickett – Apple Farmer
Earl Hanson

Demon Hunters

Suzy – Love Goddess
Wind Walker – Love God
Polar Bear – Love God
Bike Man – Love God
Fire Ball – Love Goddess
One of the Boat Twins – Love God - Phil
Jim – Time Lord
Bird Man - Time Lord
Horsemen - Time Lord
Eskimo - Time Lord
One of the Boat Twins - Time Lord- Ray
Albert- Iron Man – God of Iron and Changeling Shapeshifter – Hang Men
Kathy - Spectrum Goddess

Index

Chapter One – The New Stagecoach Driver
Chapter Two - Star-Struck or Love
Chapter Three - Unseen Demon
Chapter Four – The Indians
Chapter Five – Time Traveler 762
Chapter Six – The Choice
Chapter Seven - The Gold
Chapter Eight – The Squirrel
Chapter Nine – New Five-Strand Hemp Rope
Chapter Ten – The Baby
Chapter Eleven - Fishing Trip
Chapter Twelve - Kathy takes on a Demon
Chapter Thirteen - The Kidnapping

 

[gonewacky]

The Truck the Witch and the Blacksmith

New Beginnings
​

Chapter One – The New Stagecoach Driver

Wind Walker exclaimed, “What the hell was that? And how did we get back here at the Farm”

Bird man replied, “I think that was a time wake. I think time reset in the middle of the fight. Look, the multidimensional dome is still there. We need to get back in the fight.”

Suzy waved at Jim as he looked out the window. Then she opened the door questioning, “Something strange happened and we got threw out of the fight. We need to get back there.”

Jim replied, “I’m all confused. I thought that was all a dream.”

Suzy barked, “Get out of that robe and get some clothes on.”

Heading to the bedroom Jim yelled, “I’ll be right out.”

Then he slowed time and got dressed in a flash and appeared holding Suzy’s hand. Then he thought I can’t blink us to the land of Ted, but I can blink us to Albert. Then they disappeared and appeared at the fight. Albert was hanging on one of the snake heads stabbing it, but most of the Demon Hunters were gone. Then Bike Man came flying back noosing a snake head, and the pounding sound of the helicopter filled the air once again.

One of the Boat Twins came running up shouting, “We need more balls in the air shooting this thing. Then he started throwing balls of bright flashing colored light in the air, and shooting them with a stream of little sparkling stars. They spun around shooting lightning bolts at the beast, as Suzy and Fire Ball joined him. Then the Polar Bear showed back up and joined in. Bike Man and Wind Walker joined up and Wind Walker was throwing balls and Bike Man was shooting them with a stream of little sparkling stars.

Then all the balls joined together into one large ball shooting one giant lightning bolt at the beast. It started pulsating and exploded covering them all with slime and guts. Kathy jumped from Suzy smiling, “Glad I missed that one.”

Then they all grabbed her tossing her in the Walbash River as they jumped in to wash off. Popping up from dunking his head Bike Man revealed, “Remember when I said, “Their from a different time line. It hasn’t happened for them yet.” Well now there up to speed that last Time Wake put us all back in sync again.”

The Horsemen laughed, “Bike Man you’re all wet with that idea.”

Bike Man splashed water at the Horsemen and got the Eskimo. Then the fight was on and they were all splashing water on each other. Albert yelled, “Anyone got some soap?”

Then they all went after Albert, as Texican yelled from the bank, “Wow this is a mess! Are you going to clean this goop up?”

Everyone started laughing and blinking out. Wind Walker and Bird Man blinked to the helicopter, and the Horsemen and Fire Ball blinked to their Wagon. The Boat Twins got in their Boat, and the Eskimo and Polar Bear blinked out. Jim Blinked his team to the truck and Bike Man walked out of the river to his Bike mumbling, “I have to use my Bike to get out of here.”

Then they all started blinking out leaving Texican standing there with the mess.

Jim had blinked the truck to Downtown Dention in the future at a carwash. Then blinked out to the coin shop and got a roll of quarters from Oliver and blinked back. Jim set the roll on top of the coin box and picked up the wand, as Suzy started pumping the quarters in the slot. Jim sprayed Alberts butt as he yelled, “What the hell!”

To which Jim responded, “That’s what you get for sitting on the hood. We’ve got to get this slime off of everything or its going to smell like a dead fish in no time.”

Then Jim started washing down the truck, as Albert followed him saying, “That was the most intense fight we’ve had yet. I think I should be scared doing something like that, but once you start you don’t even think about that. You think about what you’re doing, and how you can do it. Then when it’s all done you think what did I do?”

Jim replied, “You got slimed is what you did.”

Albert insisted, “It was all those Love Gods and Goddesses that slimed us out. They blew that Beast up all over us.”

Jim declared, “Next time we’ll just wait for you to cut off all the heads with your knife. It should only take you about two days.”

Albert disclosed, “I was hoping a guy or gal with a sword would show up and do that for us.”

Jim heard a beeping as Suzy yelled, “Time is running out, and I’m out of quarters.”

The wand died and Jim hung it back on the holder. Suzy got in the truck. Then Jim and Albert hung from the running boards, as Jim took one last look around and blinked them out.

Back at the Jail with the truck Jim complained, “Suzy and I need to get a change of clothes. Not only did we lose our clothes on that trip, but we lost our guns and holsters. I’m blinking us to our room to change. Then we’ll be back.”

Albert replied, “Then you can take Kathy and me to change, but right now we’re going to clean our guns. That dip in the river to get the slime off did them in.”

Jim took Suzy’s hand and blinked out. Appearing in their room there were their clothes, gun belts, and guns lying on the bed. Suzy exclaimed, “I thought our clothes and guns were gone forever and here they are.”

When Jim and Suzy blinked back to the Jail Albert informed, “I have to redo my bullets that work when time is stopped. That dip in the Walbash ruined all my and Kathy’s bullets.”

Jim questioned, “Who wants to go first?”

Kathy insisted, “Ladies first you know.”

With that Jim took Kathy’s hand and blinked her to her room, and came back for Albert.

The Boat Twins parked their boat in the boatshed, and went to their attached boathouse. They we’re greeted by their live-in friends Jessica and Maeve the Hot Redheads from the Wrigley's Double Mint Gum Commercial. The year was 1974 and their home base was the back waters of the Mississippi River. Hidden away in a remote location they worked the dangers of the River. Most of their trips involved sidewheelers and sternwheelers from the 1820’s to the 1900’s. Theses Steamboats were a magnet for Demons.

Coming from the shower and flopping on the couch Ray relaxed as Maeve sat next to him and questioned, “Was it a hard rescue Ray?”

Ray replied, “It tied our heads in a knot. Right in the middle of the fight there was a time wake, and we all got thrown around in time. Then we had to find our way back to the fight. That Love Goddess and Spectrum Goddess on the new Team joined together, and I think that’s what made the time wake. The only one left there was the Hangmen, and he never stopped fighting. His hanging machine he calls the Iron Horse was the only thing keeping the beast there. Then all the Love Gods and Goddesses combined there power to take it out.

Phil came out and teased, “You bragging again Ray?”

Ray replied, “It’s not bragging if it’s true.”

Then Jessica came and hung on Phil’s arm and questioned, “What’s that stench? The smell is bad.”

Phil replied, “It’s our clothes. I don’t think it will ever come out. We need to burn them or something. The boat needs to get washed too. That stench is on everything.”

In 1888 in northern California the Horsemen pulled the Wagon out into the Sacramento River. They were just east of San Francisco in the town of Antioch. Fire Ball got down from the Wagon and got the Bucket from the back and started pouring water over the Wagon, as the Horsemen scrubbed with a brush. Looking at Fire Ball the Horsemen exclaimed, “We might have to park the wagon out in the filled until the stench goes away. I’m sure we should bury our clothes. We’re never getting the smell out of them. What do you think about that new Team?”

Fire Ball admitted, “Suzy is nice, but I don’t think she has learned to control all of her powers yet. When she joined with the Spectrum Goddess the time quake started. I don’t even think she knows it was her that did it. That team has a lot of power but their still learning.”

The Horsemen went on, “I talked with the Hangmen in the river and found he’s a changeling. There has been a time or two we could have used that power. We’ll have to call on him when we need that.”

Fire Ball agreed, “Yes, they’re a good asset to have even if Suzy and the Spectrum Goddess are as one.”

Down in Texas Bike Man was at the carwash hosing off his bike thinking about the fight. It would be nice to have had a partner to help me. If I had a Time Lord on a bike we could have wrapped a rope around all the heads tying all the heads together. I guess Najl thinks having him to jump me around is good enough, and I do have my hands full with all the Demons in my own time. I like that new team. What a powerhouse they are.



Back in Dention Albert and Kathy showed back up at the Jail. Suzy was sitting at the desk when Albert asked, “Where’s James?”

Suzy replied, “Out back digging a hole to bury our clothes. I’m not even going to try to get that stench out of them.”

Albert replied, “I’m going to go help him. I need to add my clothes to that hole.”

Kathy insisted, “You better make it big enough to hold my stuff too.”

Later that day Josette came in the Jail announcing, “Albert Did you know the stage didn’t come in today. Clyde’s always here by noon and it’s almost dinner time. Rebecca is still waiting in front of the Restaurant to get the Newspapers.”

Albert barked, “James go to the Livery and get our horses saddled up. I’m going to go talk to Rebecca.”

Jim just stared at Albert as Josette headed back to the Restaurant and Albert called out, “Truck on.”

Time stopped and Albert questioned, “James can your Book find him?”

Jim replied, “I’ll try,” and he put his hand on the book saying, “Take me to Clyde.”

Then Jim Blinked out and appeared at the Stagecoach. There laid Clyde with the Coach on his legs. The horses were gone except for one dead one, and the strongbox was busted open. There were no passengers with the Coach, but Jim didn’t know if there was none or they were gone. Jim blinked back to the Jail and told Albert what he saw.

Albert Acknowledged, “They shot the lead horse to stop the Stagecoach. That brings down all the horses making the Coach go out of control. It’s not uncommon for a Coach to flip and roll when that happens. I’m sure that’s what happened. Who knows about the horses? They might have run off or the Robbers took them. The important thing now is we get out there and help Clyde. I’ll start time and we can hitch up your team and go get him. It sounds like we’ll need to take him to Lambert to see the doc.”

Jim agreed, “I’m sure of that. I think both of his legs are broke.

Albert started time and went to talk to Rebecca. Jim went and got the team and hitched them to the wagon. Then made sure there was a shovel and axe in the wagon. Albert showed up and questioned, “Did you get something to get the wagon off him?”

Jim replied, “I made sure the shovel was in the wagon, and I put an axe in to cut a tree. You know in case we need a lever. I thought we would stop time and I’d dig him out. Anyway that was my first thought.”

Albert agreed, “Sounds good to me let’s go.”

As soon as they were out of site Jim blinked them to the Wagon. Seeing Clyde lying unconscious Albert questioned, “Is he alive?”

Jim replied, “He was when I was here. He’s just out cold.”

Albert called out, “Truck on.”

Jim jumped down and went and checked Clyde. He put his fingers on his neck and he came to life. He was out cold, but he had a strong pulse. Jim yelled, “He’s good! Bring me the shovel.”

Albert tossed the shovel to Jim and looked over the wreckage. He saw a case in the Coach but couldn’t get it without adding weight to the Stagecoach. Then Albert picked up the Strongbox, the lock was gone and the box was empty. Then he started looking at the tracks of the horses. He had to follow the tracks back down the road. There were too many tracks around the Stagecoach to tell which ones were the outlaws and which were the horses from the coach. Finely Albert deciphered there were four of them, and one had a hook and notch on its shoe. He knew that horse would be easy to track, and would know it in an instant if it ever came to his shop.

Then Jim hollered, “How about getting over here and giving me a hand.”

Albert kneeled next to Clyde and questioned, “What’s the problem it looks like you can just pull him out.”

Jim replied, “I can, but I want to watch that he doesn’t hang up on something or start bleeding bad as he’s pulled out. If you can pull him I’ll watch down here.”

Albert slipped his arms under Clyde’s armpits and started pulling as Clyde came to life. He started moaning then yelled out in pain and passed back out. Jim yelled, “All clear. I think we can put him in the Wagon now.”

After getting Clyde in the wagon Jim blinked them to just outside of Lambert, and Albert started time. They took the wagon to the Doctor’s office, and Jim went inside to get the Doctor. Finding Patrick Jim explained about the Stagecoach and Clyde. Patrick went straight to the Wagon and checked Clyde. By this time a crowd was forming around the wagon. Someone mumbled, “It looks like Clyde.”

Then everyone started muttering things. “Someone needs to get the Marshal.” Another remarked, “The Sheriff and his Deputy are here. If they need him they will send word.”

Patrick felt Clyde’s legs and he started screaming and moaning. Patrick assured, “Hang on Clyde I’m going to get you something for that. James can you help me get the stretcher. I think we can roll him on his side push the stretcher under him, and roll him back on the stretcher. Then we can take him in to my treatment room.

With Clyde in the treatment room Bill walked in and waved Albert over. Albert walked over and asked, “What’s up Bill?”

The Marshal questioned, “Did the passenger survive?”

 

[gonewacky]

Albert replied, “There was no passenger when we got there. They shot the lead horse and the Stagecoach flipped over on top of Clyde. The strongbox was busted open, and the horses were gone.”

The Marshal went on, “There was a Government Official on that Stagecoach. He was headed to Spokane to negotiate a treaty with the Scqesciłni tribe.”

Then Bill turned to his Deputy and barked, “Deputy, put a posse together and get me that Indian tracker.”

Looking back at Albert Bill questioned, “Where’s the Stagecoach?”

Albert replied, “About a mile past the meadow just as you get to the trees. One of the horses has an identifiable shoe. It has a hook and notch on its shoe. Have your tracker look for it. He should be able to spot that one right away.”

Bill told Albert thanks and headed out. Patrick was still poring Morphine down Clyde’s throat so he could put splints on Clyde’s legs. Looking up Patrick requested, “Can I get one of you to go get me some ice? He’s starting to swell quite a bit.”

Albert replied, “I’m on it.” Then he went out the door. Outside the crowd was still waiting to hear word about Clyde. One man yelled, “What’s happening Sheriff?”

Albert announced, “He’s holding on, and the Doc is working on him. I need a block of Ice from the Icehouse.”

A man replied, “I’ve got my Wagon right over there. I’m on my way.”

With that the man ran to his Wagon and went down the street. At the Icehouse he found Frank and told him what was happening. Frank insisted, “Go tell the Doctor I’m on my way.”

With that the man headed back to the Doctors office. Albert watched as he saw Bill and his posse leave town. Patrick came out and stood next to Albert. Most of the crowd had dissipated with only a few people waiting to hear what was happening. Albert questioned, “What’s the word doc?”

Patrick replied, “I need to give him some time for the Morphine to do its work, and I want to ice him down first. I need to try to get the swelling down before I set and splint his legs.”

Albert asked, “Do you think he’ll walk again?”

Patrick replied, “I don’t know. A lot of the recovery will be up to him. He has a long hard road ahead of him. It’s going to take two to three months for the bones to heal. It could even be longer. After that he’ll almost have to learn to walk again. I would guess about Christmas he’ll be getting around again.”

Then the Ice Wagon pulled up and Frank grabbed his Ice Tongs asking, “Where do you want it Doc?”

Patrick informed, “Right out front of the door. I need to bust it up into small pieces.”

Patrick went in and got a table cloth and laid it on the boardwalk, and Frank set the block on it. Then Frank got his Ice Axe witch looked like a one sided pick for digging out a rock, and busted up the block for the Doctor.

Patrick came back out with a bucket and filled it with Ice. Then he took it to his treatment room. Laying a towel over Clyde’s legs Patrick covered them with Ice.

With the sun getting low in the sky Jim and Albert headed to the Wells Fargo office to inform them where their Coach was. After leaving the Wells Fargo office they took the Horses to the livery, and went to get a room and dinner.

The next morning after braking camp Bill and his posse were back to tracking the robbers. The Indian tracker stopped and knelled next to a track with a hook and notch on it. He called Bill to come look at it, and asked, “What do you see?”

Bill replied, “Well look here the grass is bent down and hasn’t straitened up yet. If this track was from yesterday the grass would have straitened up by now. I’d say this track is fresh.”

The Indian nodded his head as he replied, “That is good and would be true, but remember when we woke up there was no dew. If there was dew it would have given the grass a chance of straitening up again.”

Then the Indian pointed to a spot, “See that doodlebug hole? Look at the grains of dirt around the hole you’ll see they weren’t made today. There not that fresh. I say this track is from yesterday. They have about a half days ride on us.”

Bill took the knowledge the Indian taught him and saddled up. Then they were off again.

Back at the Restaurant Jim and Albert were eating breakfast when the Wells Fargo Freight Manager came and stat at their table announcing, “I sent some men to go recover the Stagecoach, and a rider to Fort Boise to inform them what happened. I hope they send someone south to send a telegraph. I think the Army will be here tomorrow because of the Government Official.”

Albert replied, “I know the Army has authority over the Indians, but we don’t have Indian trouble around here. Their commander might send a few men to check things out, but I think they will let the Marshal handle this one.”

The Freight Manager went on, “Wells Fargo has been telling us the telegraph should be here by winter. That will change things a lot. We’ll be able to track our Stagecoaches like the Rail Road tracks their trains.”

Jim spoke up, “When the telegraph gets here things will start happening faster. It will only take a day for a merchant to put in an order. Instead of weeks like it does now. Even the Pony Express takes over a week to get something to New York.”

The Freight Manager insisted, “That’s why we need it. It will improve our Freight Line side of the company.”

Back in Dention things were back to normal. The bread was in the oven, and Suzy was on the porch feeding her Bird with Victoria. Kathy was in her room, and she slipped into a deep sleep. The Ninja Warrior Princess came to her saying, “I bring you good news my child. I have planted a seed of Love, and it comes for you. He rides high up on a pedestal, but he will come down for you. He will lift you up there with him when you let him, and he will demand nothing from you. He will come and go, but he’ll be there when you need him. This is my gift to you. I’ve made his memory short of your power, so don’t hide it. He will only be able to hold the thought for a day. Then it will pass away. Now awake my child.”

The rider arrived at Fort Boise and relayed the information to the Station Master. Seig over heard what happened and informed, “I’ll take Clyde’s rout. I can ride down there today and get the Stagecoach going again. I’ve filled in on that rout before, and know it well.”

The Station Master agreed to send Seig to Lambert, and send Eddie to take Seig’s return trip to The Dalles.

Back on the road to Dention Jim and Albert came up on the Stagecoach, and stopped and talked to the two men taking it back. They told them that a lot of spokes were split, broke, or cracked. They were going slow trying to limp it back to get it fixed.

As they were on their way Albert revealed, “That is why I never moved to Lambert when I got elected. The Blacksmith there is also a wheelwright. I could never compete with that. I decided to stay in Dention and it has worked.”

Jim replied, “I don’t think Dention could survive without a Blacksmith anyway.”



Kathy got dressed and went to the dining room thinking about her dream. Suzy and Victoria were in the kitchen making breakfast. Thoughts raced through her head. If my Love comes how will I know him? What will he look like? What kind of man will he be? Will he be soft and gentle like James, or ruff, rugged, and strong like Albert?

Suzy set a pancake in front of Kathy and questioned, “Are you in there Kathy?”

Kathy replied, “I’m just thinking about a Man.”

Suzy perked up, “Who?”

Kathy replied, “That’s the problem. I don’t know who he’ll be. How can I tell when he comes along?”

Suzy’s eyes opened wide, “Wow! That’s a deep question so early in the morning.”

Then Suzy bent down and whispered in Kathy’s ear, “Maybe you should ask the Bird.”

Kathy smiled and replied, “That’s a good idea Suzan.”

Mable Sat across from Kathy as Suzy announced, “I’m dropping your toast now Mable.”

Then she took the tea to the table and mumbled, “Here Mable. Kathy is thinking about the man she hasn’t met yet this morning.”

Mable smiled, “I do that sometimes, but I don’t think that kind of man exists.”

Suzy replied, “Just keep looking Mable you’ll find him. I can guarantee Love will come to your life. You just have too much of it for it not to come to you.”

With that Suzy went back to cooking, and Kathy questioned, “What do you think Mable? Should I go looking for a man, or just wait and see what comes along?”

Mable got a serious look on her face and explained, “You need to use careful consideration and make sure he’s not demanding of you, and respects your likes and dislikes. There is a list of things you need to think about. When you fall in love you become blind to all the bad things. It’s like getting drunk. Everything seems good until you wake up the next day with a headache. Love is like that. You have to wait until the drunkenness wares off to see what he’s really like. I hope you understand that Kathy.”

Kathy mumbled, “I’ll have to think about that. This is starting to get complicated and I heaven even found a man yet.”

On the road Albert questioned, “Why don’t you just blink us to the outside of town?”

Jim replied, “I’m enjoying the ride. I haven’t driven this road for a while. I would like to see what I might have missed.”

Albert pulled his hat down over his eyes and complained, “Just wake me when we get to town.”

Jim laughed, “Nope right up here is the place I need you to check out.”

Him pulled the wagon to a stop and got down walking around looking at the ground. Albert questioned, “What are you looking for?”

Jim replied, “That track you found with the notch on it.”

Albert Jumped down and walked to a spot and pointed to the ground, “Right here. Why?”

Jim knelled next to the track and put one hand on the track and his other on the book and announced, “Take me to the last track made by this shoe.”

Then Jim disappeared and appeared in a barn standing next to a horse. He went and peeked out a crack between the boards and saw a house. He blinked next to a window and peeked in. He saw a woman cooking at the stove, and four men sitting at the table drinking coffee. Then he blinked back to Albert.

Albert questioned, “Did you find anything?”

Jim replied, “Well yes and no. I found the horse in a barn, and the men in a house. I have no idea where it is, but I can go back there.”

At the table the four criminals talked about hitting Nevada. One of them ordered, “Quit poking around and get some food in the pan. We need to eat and get out of here.”

Another one insisted, “I say we take the woman with us. The government man is a good hostage, but the woman can cook and do other things for us. If you know what I mean?”

One scrawny blond haired guy replied, “I could use some of that myself.”

The government man bound in the corner blurted, “You’re not going to get away with this. The Marshal has a posse chasing you down right now, and God help you if the Sheriff and his Deputy are coming after you. He always gets his man. In fact I hear most of then go insane from their capture. They’re the ones that caught the Shelton gang. They say they had gone insane, and were saying that the Sheriff and his Deputy were Witches from outer space. You do know his Deputy is the one that brought down the infamous Jack Callen.”

The biggest one of them responded, “Them are just made up stories. We’ve been chased by lots of possess. Most of them are just dumb farmers. Hay! Where’s the food!”

Back at the road Albert questioned, “You think we should go there. If I look around I might be able to tell where it is.”

Jim replied, “Nothing lost by trying. Let’s go.”

With that Jim blinked them to the barn. Looking through cracks between the boards Jim informed, “I’m going to blink us to that hill on the other side of the house.”

Albert looked through the crack and agreed, “Looks good.”

On the hill top Albert informed, “Well that’s not much better. I still don’t know where we are. That might be Bullman Creek, but I’m not sure. I know we’re way south. We might even be out of the county.”

Then Albert called out, “Truck on.”

Time stopped and Albert pointed to a ridge across the way saying, “Look I think that’s Bill and his posse.”

Jim blinked out then returned saying, “Yep, sure enough that’s Bill over there.”

Albert insisted, “We should defuse the situation by taking their guns. That would make the circumstances so that no one gets hurt.”

Jim replied, “Works for me.”

Then he put his hand on Alberts shoulder and blinked them to the front door. They went in and slipped the guns from their holsters and took them out the door. Then Jim blinked to the barn and got some rope. Blinking back Jim announced, “Tie them to the chairs. I’m looking around.”

Him looked in the one bedroom and walked around the house. Then came back in and informed, “I can’t find her husband anywhere.”

Albert walked over and touched the woman and she came to life with a gasp. Albert comforted her, “I’m the Sheriff. I need to know where your husband is.”

Turning and seeing his badge she exclaimed, “He’s out hunting Sheriff.”

Pulling her from the stove Albert barked, “Deputy, take her where it’s safe.”

Jim put his hand on her and blinked her outside explaining, “I know you’re in shock and things seem to be happening strangely, but it will pass. Right now I need you to run to the men on the hill over there. That’s the Marshal and his posse. The Sheriff is tying up the outlaws, but you tell them you did it. Say you knocked them out with a pan or something, but we were never here. Now run to him! Save yourself!”

Then Jim let go of her and she froze. Walking back to the house Albert came out asking, “You ready to go James?”

With that Jim put his hand on Albert and blinked them back to the Wagon.

 

[gonewacky]

At the Boardinghouse time had stopped right after Mable and Henry left. Suzy, Kathy, and Rebecca were trapped waiting for time to start. Then the ticking of the clock over the fireplace was the clue time had started. Rebecca explained, “I need them to get back so I can finish writing the story. There might not be a Stagecoach until next week, and I don’t know who is writing the story in Lambert. I would like to know how Clyde’s doing. Albert told me James said it rolled on top of him. I don’t even know if he’s alive.”

Suzy complained, “I thought he would have blinked back last night to tell me what was going on but nope. He just left me hanging all night long.”

Bill called out, “We have a woman coming up the hill.”

They rode their horses to meet her. Coming to a stop Bill questioned, “What’s happening?”

The woman replied, “Their tied up in the house, and their guns are out in the yard. The Indian tracker put out his hand and pulled her up behind him, as they rode off to the house.

At the house Bill and his Deputy stormed the house with their guns drawn. Looking at the men tied to the chairs Bill chuckled, “Look what we have here. You guys are going to be famous being taken down by a woman.”

Then looking at his Deputy Bill ordered, “Untie the Government man.”

The man replied, “I’m Edie.”

The Outlaws were complaining, “She’s a Witch or something. One minute we’re drinking coffee the next we’re tied up.”

Another man wined, “Something strange is going on around here.”

Bill replied, “Yah, it’s called Jail.”

They saddled and tethered the outlaw’s horses from the barn together, and put the outlaws on them. Then they headed back to Lambert.

Kathy went down to the Jail waiting for Albert and Jim to get back. Suzy went and hung out with Mable, and Rebecca went to the Horseshoe. At the Jail Liam was at the desk when Kathy came in. He was looking at a book and Kathy asked, “What are you reading Liam?”

Liam held up the book with a pitcher of a dog barking and explained, “Dog Bark.”

Kathy pointed the, “ing” on Bark and explained, “Barking Liam. Dog Barking.”

Liam replied, “Yes, “Barking” Dog Barking I remember. Thank you.”

Kathy assured, “You’ll get it Liam. I remember when Hawkins was teaching me to read. I thought I would never learn it, but then one day I was reading. It will happen to you to.”

Liam informed, “The teaching Man help me after the children go.”

Kathy asked, “Liam how did you know Orla was the one for you.”

Liam disclosed, “She tell me I only man for her and I know. You ask her? OK?”

Kathy smiled, “I guess she wasn’t going to let you say no.”

Liam agreed, “She always telling me what to do. I just let her think that.”

Kathy snickered, “Liam either you Love her a lot or she has you under her thumb.”

Liam asked, “What is this under thumb.”

Kathy smiled, “Love Liam, its love.”

Looking out the window Liam announced, “Sheriff is back.”

Kathy looked and Jim was parking the wagon. She rushed out the door and out to Jim. Helping him unhitch the team Kathy ask, “What happened”

Jim told Kathy about their trip and Clyde. Then Kathy told Jim about Suzy being mad at him and asked, “Do you like it better when Suzan wares a dress or pants?

Jim replied, “It doesn’t matter to me. It’s not the clothes that make her who she is. It’s the person that’s inside. That’s the one I love, and the rest doesn’t matter. I would be selfish to want anything else. Why do you ask?”

Kathy replied, “I didn’t know if I should wear a dress to find a man.”

Jim insisted, “Do both Kathy. But don’t let him make you do either one. You just do what you want, and if he can’t accept that. Then he’s not the one for you. You have to be the same with him. Don’t try to make him what you want. Let him be who he is, and if that’s what you want it will work. If not look for the right one, OK.”

Kathy walked Patty in the livery and put her in her stall. Then she ran to the dress shop to see Suzy. Coming in the door Kathy blurted, “Jim’s back. Maybe you could be nice to him. He loves you and lets you do what you want. You could just let him be him a little you know.”

Suzy’s eyes opened wide, “Kathy are you worried about our relationship are something?”

Kathy replied, “Nope, just want both of you to be happy.”

Mable cut in, “You can take the dress you got from Hawkins back home. Suzan and I put the last of the lace on your new one today. One more fitting and it’s done.”

Kathy bubbled, “Thanks Mable.”

Across the street at the General store Liam went to the counter, “I need a pound of coffee for the Jail.”

Then he put a quarter on the counter and Emily insisted, “Albert has an account for that.”

Liam advised, “I drink so I buy.”

Emily argued, “Don’t worry about it Liam. Albert will understand. Pick up your money I’m not taking it.”

Then Emily wrote it in the book and set the coffee on the counter. She pushed the quarter back as she smiled.

Liam put the quarter in his pocket and picked up the bag with the coffee. Mumbling, “I’ll never understand American people.”

At the Jail Albert leaned back in his chair and Liam came in with the coffee. He put it on the shelf by the stove explaining, “Store lady no take me money. Say you buy coffee. I pay you.”

Albert laughed, “No Liam, the coffee is for everyone. I don’t charge for it.”

Liam insisted, “But I drink every day.”

Albert replied, “Yes, but so do I, James, and everyone that comes in here. Don’t worry about it.”

Henry came in and sat in a chair and confessed, “I’ve been thinking about building a little Hotel with just four or six rooms. The Boardinghouse is full all the time, and the Saloon is full. When the Hudson's Bay Company buyer came to town he had to sleep under his Wagon. There wasn’t a room to be had in this town. The town has been growing, and I think it would pay for itself. It might not make money right away, but in a few years. I was thinking you and James might want to go in on it with me. You got that plot of land that came with the Feed and Seed building. With it being close to the Livery. We could offer free boarding with a room. Just want you to think about it.

Albert replied, “We could get someone like Liam here to watch over it when we’re not here, and his wife could clean the rooms once a week. It’s close to the Restaurant and I think that would be a great location. I’ll talk to James about it.”

Henry assured, “You’ll have to sale Suzan on it too. You know James don’t do anything without her approval.”

Albert mumbled, “Nothing slips by you Henry.”

Henry laughed, “I will never forget the first day I saw her, She call him a pompous ass.”

Liam spoke up, “Orla talks to me like that sometimes, but I know she loves me. That don’t mean no harm. It Irish thing. All redheaded women that way.”

Albert snickered, “Yep that’s why they make firecrackers red.”

Getting up Henry headed out saying, “Think about it Albert.”

On the trail Bill and the Indian hung back following the posse, as they guided the outlaws to Lambert. Bill exclaimed, “You know there’s something strange about that woman tying up the crooks. Edie told me one minute she was at the stove and the next thing he knew she was gone, and the men were tied up.”

The Indian Revealed, “I saw a Spirit Bird circling over the house. I believe the Great Spirit had something to do with it.”

Bill acknowledged, “That’s better than anything I would have come up with.”

The next day Bill led the posse through town to the Jail. After locking up the outlaws the men from the posse were on their way. Bill went down to the Doctor’s office. Finding Patrick bill questioned, “How’s he doing doc?”

Patrick replied, “He’s sleeping a lot. It’s because of the pain medicine. He’s got a long hard road ahead of him. The Wells Fargo station Master came by to check on him. They got the Stagecoach back to town. It’s down at the Blacksmith Shop. They sent a man from Fort Boise to oversee the repairs. I think his name is Seig.”

Bill replied, “I know Seig Rickhardt. He’s done the rout down here before. He’s a good man.”

Patrick went on, “The Army is here in town at the Hotel. They sent two men to check on the Government agent. They met with Seig and got the agents belongings from the coach. I don’t know if they want the outlaws or not. Do you know if there are any wanted posters on any of them?”

Bill replied, “I was going to check that out after I went and cleaned up some, and put something in my belly.”

Patrick assured, “I’ll let you know if there’s any change.”

Bill uttered as he walked out, “Thanks Doc.”

At the Wells Fargo Office Seig suggested, “Now that the Coach is fixed. I’d like to take a dry run to check things out. Do you think I should take it to Fort Boise or Dention?”

The station Master replied, “I would say Dention because the road is better, and you could deliver the Newspapers that didn’t make it Tuesday.”

Seig agreed, “Then I’m off first thing in the morning.”

That night Seig had a dream of Kathy when she shot the whole in the Coach. Then the next morning Seig was checking over the Coach one last time. Taking a deep breath he ran his hand over the Bullet hole and felt a little light headed. He shook his head and yelled, “Hay what’s going on?”

His body tingled and it felt like he was walking on air. He told himself, “It’s alright I been doing this for years. This is just another trip.”

Seig felt a little peculiar as he climbed up on the Coach and whipped the rains. It was like it was all a dream to him. He was off on a journey like none he been on before. The sun was cresting the trees as he left town, and made everything sparkle from the morning dew. The cool brisk wind on his face made him know he was alive, and gave him a feeling of satisfaction. This trip was meant to be, and he knew something special was going to happen.

At the Boardinghouse Kathy was the first to eat, and went out to the porch. She sat on the edge of the porch, and the Crow came down and hopped to her lap. Kathy petted the Crow and whispered, “Show me my love.”

The Crow cawed at her and flew to the tree. Sadness came to Kathy as Jim and Albert crossed the porch with Henry. Then Mable came out with Emily going to work. Emily stopped and questioned, “We missed you at breakfast. You doing all right?”

Kathy just forced a smile, “I’m fine I guess.”

Mable mumbled, “She has spring fever Emily.”

Emily insisted, “Come to the store. I’ll get you some Chocolate. You can have Suzan show you how to make Hot Chocolate. It will work. I’ll guarantee it. A couple cups of that stuff will snap you out of it.”

Kathy moaned, “A little later and I’ll be in.”

Then they went to work and Kathy went in the house. Sitting with Suzy as she ate Kathy asked, “Can we fly?”

Suzy whispered, “Where do you want to go?”

Kathy replied, “I thought we could fly out to the Homestead and check out the tent James has out there.”

Suzy revealed, “It’s nice. James and I spent the night out there when he first put it up. He did it for you. You know James thinks of you as his sister.”

Kathy replied, “I know..”

After the dishes were done they flew out to the Homestead. Kathy saw the tent and fell in love with it. She sat in the chair and laid in the bed. Suzy laid on the other side of the bed and exclaimed, “Jim wanted you to have a place to think. So what are you thinking about?

Kathy admitted, “A man, the Warrior Princess came to me and told me she was sending one. I don’t know anything about him, or what he looks like. How will I know when he comes?”

Suzy chuckled, “Oh you’ll know. You won’t be able to take your eyes off him. His touch will make you feel things you never felt before. The love I pump in you is not that kind of love. You’ll be bouncing all over the place. You bounce between exhilaration, euphoria, increased energy, sleeplessness, loss of appetite, trembling, a racing heart and accelerated breathing. Then when he’s not around you will experience anxiety, panic and feelings of despair. Oh believe me you’ll know.”

Kathy replied, “I feel some of that now. Emily told me Chocolate would help with that, and that you use it.”

Suzy insisted, “Yes Chocolate helps with that, but that’s not why I use it. I like it and it’s every ware in my time. You want to go get some?”

Kathy insisted, “Sure, I feel better now.”

Suzy pondered, “You think we should stop by the Jail first.”

Kathy replied, “That sounds like a plan.”

Back in Dention Seig pulled the Stagecoach in front of the Blacksmith Shop, and unhitched the team. Then he walked them to the livery, as Rebecca came running across the street. Rebecca walked next to Seig saying, “Seig right? I haven’t seen you for about five or six years. Did you bring the Papers?”

Seig replied, “Their in the coach with the mail bag.”

Rebecca yelled, “Thanks,” as she headed to the Coach.

Suzy and Kathy landed behind the Jail and went in the back door. Inside Jim and Albert were setting drinking coffee. Suzy asked, “You want anything from the store? Kathy and I are going to go get some Chocolate.”

Seig walked in the door announcing, “I’m Seig the Stagecoach driver taking over for Clyde. I need some Blacksmith work done.”

Kathy’s eyes locked on Seig and it was all over. The strangest feeling she ever felt came over her. She was in a trance like state and froze in place. Suzy could feel it radiating from her and it went all black with no light at all. Albert shot straight up out of his’s chair and blurted, “Truck on.”

Jim yelled, “Kathy,” as Suzy reached out feeling for her. Touching Kathy Suzy felt tingly all over and made a ball of bright flashing colored light. Pushing it into Kathy Suzy shook her saying, “Kathy snap out of it!”

Light flooded back to the room, and Kathy was beat red. Suzy stepped in front of her putting her hands on her shoulders insisting, “You need to get it together.”

Kathy mumbled, “He’s the one, and I know him.”

Jim inquired, “What’s going on?”

Suzy replied, “Just hang on James she just got awestruck is all. You’re a guy you would not understand.”

 

[gonewacky]

Albert let out a sigh of relief, “Oh is that all. I thought a Demon just walked through the door.”

Kathy’s color was coming back as Suzy explained, “This is what we’re going to do. When Albert starts time we will walk to the door right past Seig. Whatever you do don’t lock eyes with him. We’re going out that door and to the Horseshoe. You got it?”

Kathy took a deep breath and insisted, “Ready.”

Suzy said, “Everyone as you were.”

Then Albert called out, “Truck on. I can do that for you.”

Suzy and Kathy headed for the door. Seig stepped further into the room and took the brim of his hat and said, “Lady’s.”

Without missing a beat Suzy drug Kathy to the door. At the door Kathy looked back as Seig turned to see them leave. With one last strong jerk Suzy pulled Kathy out the door.

Heading to the door Jim announced, “I’ll open up the shop and start the fire.”

Albert insisted, “Let’s see what you got?”

Seig replied, “I got a worn-out tongue pin is what I got. I’d like you to make the new one a little longer too.”

Binding down and pulling the pin from the Coach Albert affirmed, “Its seen its better days for sure.

Across the street Kathy watched Seig and Albert talking at the Stagecoach. Josette questioned, “You lady’s having tea?”

Suzy inquired, “Can Martin make us some Hot Chocolate?”

Josette replied, “I’m sure he can, but I’ll check to make sure.”

Kathy’s head was spinning trying to think of what to say to him. Watching Seig out the window Kathy beamed, “What do you say to a man?”

Suzy chuckled, “Whatever you want Kathy. You already talk to a lot of men like Hank, Henry, and Liam. He is no different. You just feel different about him. You can take the soft and tender approach, but you’d need to go put on your new dress Mable made for that. Then you can just be you and tell him how it is.”

Kathy got up and announced, “I’ll be right back.”

Then Suzy watched her walk across the street to the Blacksmith Shop. Inside Jim was pumping the bellows to get the fire going, and Seig was standing next to Albert by the anvil. Kathy walked up to Seig and ordered, “You’re having lunch with me at the Restaurant I’ll be over there waiting.”

Then she walked out, and Albert looked at Seig, “Guess you have a lunch date.”

Seig replied, “I know her. She’s a crack shot. She put a hole on that Coach out there saving us. She’s just the way I remember her.”

Albert was doing all he could to keep from laughing and had to walk away.

Across the street Suzy asked, “What did you do?”

Taking a seat Kathy replied, “I went and told him I was waiting to have lunch with him.”

Suzy inquired, “Did he say yes?”

Kathy replied, “I didn’t give him that choice. I told him he was doing it and left.”

Suzy was stunned, “Wow, you have to be careful setting the hook like that. You can jerk it right out.”

Kathy replied, “I was going to put on the dress for dinner.”

Suzy asked, “Did he say he was taking you to Dinner?”

Kathy replied, “No I’m telling him at lunch.”

Josette set the Hot Chocolate on the table and informed, “Martin wasn’t sure how sweet you liked it, and he didn’t want to overpower the taste of the Chocolate with the sugar. Do I need to bring a sugar bowl?”

Suzy took a sip and remarked, “It’s perfect. Tell Martin he did good.”

Kathy took a sip and got a strange look on her face. Then took another sip and recalled, “It reminds me of the first time I had a drink in a bottle. It feels a little heavy in my mouth and the taste lingers. I do like the way it stays in your mouth a little.”

Suzy replied, “There is a better Chocolate in my time. It’s called Milk Chocolate, but we don’t have it here in America yet. I think you can get it in Switzerland where it was invented, but it hasn’t made its way here yet.”

Back at the Blacksmith Shop Albert was heating up a peace of steel. He moved it around in the fire as Seig asked, “Dose Kathy have a bow?”

Albert laughed, “That’s my Deputy’s sister. No one dates her without our approval. To this time no one dare ask us to. You can ask James if you want to.”

Seig questioned, “Are you the same one that took down Jack Callen?”

Jim replied, “That isn’t what you were to ask. You were supposed to ask can I take your sister to lunch. Sure, she ask you, who is going to be your chaperone? You want a man or a woman?”

Jim undid the loop over the hammer of his gun and did a fast draw and twirled his gun holstering it waiting for an answer. Seig stuttered, “A Woman.”

Jim replied, “Good I’ll go tell my wife she’s having lunch with you.”

Then Jim walked out as Seig looked at Albert pulling the white hot metal from the fire, and set it on the anvil. Then asked, “You ever jumped into a creek thinking the water was up to your knees and had your head go under?”

Albert Slapped Seig on the back and informed, “Don’t worry Seig Kathy is nice, and you’ll have a good time.”

Seig inquired, “I need to get a room for the night. You know where I can get one?”

Albert stopped pounding and replied, “Everyplace is full up right now, but you can use the bed in the Jail if you wish.”

Seig uttered, “Great going out with a gun slinging Deputy’s sister and sleeping in a cage. I can see it now. Wakeup with the cell door locked.”

Albert started laughing so hard he dropped the pin. Putting the pin back in the fire Albert composed himself and insisted, “Have a good time. Just don’t do anything inappropriate and you’ll be fine.

Jim came back in announcing, “All set, I paid for lunch and Suzy is watching over things.”

Albert revealed, “Seig is sleeping in the Jail tonight, and he said he wants to sleep with the key in his pocket.”

Jim put his arm over Seig’s shoulder and whispered in his ear. “You treat her like a princess, and I’ll treat you like a King. It’s that simple.”

Henry showed up and exclaimed, “Wow you’re doing work.”

Albert dropped the pin in the water bucket and asked, “Is it time to eat?”

Henry replied, “No, there was a roomer going around town you were working, and I had to see it for myself.”

Albert insisted, “Let’s go eat James, and you best get over to the Restaurant Seig.”

With that they headed to the Boardinghouse and Seig went to the Restaurant. Seeing Kathy Seig went to the table and had a seat. Suzy was sitting across from Kathy, and Seig had no choice but to sit between them. He sat on the far side of the table so he could see out the window. Seig admitted, “I’m not much on talking.”

Kathy replied, “Do you need Whisky to get you talking? I remember when we had drinks you stayed up late talking to your friends.”

Suzy scolded, “Kathy! You drank Whisky with this man?”

Seig assured, “It’s not like that mam. She needed it after shooting an outlaw. She was all shook-up.”

Kathy assured, “He was respectable Suzan.”

Suzy asked, “Are you heading back after we eat?”

Seig revealed, “I’m spending the night and heading back tomorrow.”

Kathy insisted, “Good then you can come to dinner tonight and meat my family.”

Josette set their food on the table. Jim had ordered stake, potatoes, beans, and a roll. Josette asked, “Are you going to be filling in for Clyde.”

Seig replied, “That’s the plan, but sad to say. By the Doc Clyde will be out until Christmas. The Doc doesn’t think he’ll be driving a Stagecoach again either. Wells Fargo is good about taking care of their people. I’m sure they will give him a desk job or something. I just don’t know how Clyde will take that. That’s not his kind of life.”

Josette looked sad and went to the kitchen. Then they ate some without saying a word.

Coming in the door at the boardinghouse Albert announced, “You’ll need to set another plate for a guest.”

Victoria questioned, “Who is coming?”

Jim replied, “Kathy’s new bow I would think.”

Victoria inquired, “Who is he?”

Albert replied, “He’s the new Stage driver replacing Clyde. His name is Seig Rickhardt and he seems nice.”

Jim jumped in and said, “Kathy fell for him like a puppy finding his first bone.”

Mable complained, “You could have said something to me on the way home. Men, I tell you.”

After having pie they headed to the store, in front of the store Suzy announced, “I’m going to head to the house. Think you can mind yourself Seig?”

Seig replied, “Yes mam.”

Inside Kathy said, “Two bottle drinks Emily.”

Emily quizzed, “Who’s the handsome man.”

Kathy replied, “This is Seig he’s the new Stagecoach driver.”

Emily went on, “Nice to meet you Seig. Rebecca told me you were in town. Don’t forget to get the mail bag before you leave town.”

Seig tipped the brim of his hat saying, “Yes mam.”

Emily slid the bottles across the counter saying, “He’s nice you can keep him.”

Kathy dropped a silver dollar on the counter as Seig insisted, “I can pay for it.”

Kathy barked, “No way. If you pay you own me, but if I pay I own you.”

Seig’s eyes opened wide and he mumbled, “Oh that’s how that works.”

Emily smiled as they went out front. Kathy insisted Seig have a seat on the bench and Kathy handed him a bottle. Then she sat next to Seig slipping her arm under his and leaning her head on his shoulder. A warm feeling came over her and she started to tingle all over. She thought, I want to feel like this forever.

Seig remarked, “People are seeing us.”

Kathy replied, “I know, I’m staking out my territory.”

Seig was shocked and didn’t know what to say so he just let, “Oh,” slip out.

Kathy questioned, “See that lady across the street through the window?”

Seig replied, “The one on the Sewing-Machine.”

Kathy informed, “That’s Mable. She made the dress I’m wearing at dinner tonight.”

Seig advised, “I’ve never seen you in a dress. I’m trying to think what you would be like.”

Kathy replied, “I’ll look like me in a dress.”

Seig smiled as he gripped her hand and a rush went through her body. Kathy was thinking this was the best day of her life. She paraded him down the Board Walk hoping everyone would see she was holding his hand. She felt like the winner of the grand prize at the carnival. Jim and Albert were waiting on the dock porch in front of the Jail. When Seig and Kathy arrived Jim could tell Kathy was like a drunk trying to walk. She had no idea what she was doing, and Seig was just sucking it all up.

Albert insisted, “Kathy you need to head home and get ready for dinner. I’m sure Suzan is waiting for you. Seig and I have some business to do.”

Kathy slipped her hand from Seig’s and gave him a sad puppy look. Seig smiled, “Go on I’ll see you at dinner.”

Kathy walked back down the board walk with Jim and Albert watching her. Jim said, “She’s far enough she can’t hear us now.”

Albert started first, “It looks like Kathy jumped in the creek right next to you. The only difference is she doesn’t know how to swim. She’s in way over her head, and you’re not doing anything to pull her up.”

Jim jumped in, “At this point you’re pushing her further out, and I can’t let that happen. Now I give you a choice. Either get your horses from the livery and leave town, or make a commitment.”

 

[gonewacky]

Chapter Two - Star-Struck or Love

After Jim gave Seig the ultimatum he went to his coach without a word. He climbed up and sat in the driver’s seat staring off into space. Then time stopped and the Ninja Warrior Princess appeared in front of the coach talking to Seig. Jim and Albert couldn’t tell what she was telling him. Then she lowered her sward and hit Seig’s head. There was a flash and thousands of little stars zipped around his head. Then she disappeared and time started.

Albert questioned, “What in the land of unknown Gods was that. Do you know what just happened?”

Jim replied, “Nope, but you could have walked over there and asked her?”

Albert replied, “Are you out of your mind. I noticed you didn’t do that.”

Jim replied, “Go ahead and summon her and ask.”

Albert replied, “You can blink to the bottom of an outhouse and tell me if it stinks. Some things are better left unknown.”

Jim and Albert went in the Jail and watched Seig out the window.

Down at the boardinghouse Kathy came on the porch and was met by Rebecca. Taking her hand Rebecca insisted, “Let’s go we have a lot to do. Have you thought about your hair? Do you want it up or down? Suzy and Victoria are cooking up a special dinner and making pies. I have to tell you girl you put this place in a tail spin. Get your dress and come up to my room so I can start on your hair.”

Passing the kitchen Victoria blurted, “You better get going Girl. The next thing you know he’ll be coming in the door.”

Suzy inquired, “Should I set the table like we do on Sunday?”

Victoria replied, “You know it dear. We don’t want to put anything to chance. This is a Wells Fargo man. That’s the kind of man women dream about.”

Suzy worried, “I hope this works. I don’t know how she’ll take it if he doesn’t show up.”

Up in Rebecca’s room Kathy decided to ware her hair down in curls. Rebeca was doing Kathy’s hair when Mable came in. Rebecca looked up and asked, “What are you doing home so early?”

Mable replied, “Checking on Kathy. You know the whole town knows about Kathy and the Stagecoach driver.”

Kathy barked, “I’m right here. You can talk to me you know.”

Mable went on, “I know you’re here Kathy. Are you trying to put curls in her hair? You know you have to sleep in them to make that work.”

Rebecca snapped back, “Look I don’t tell you how to do your Bun. Don’t tell me how to do curls. This will work. If she wanted a Bun you’d be doing it.”

Mable replied, “I hope it works because Suzy and Victoria are knocking themselves out fixing things down there.”

Rebecca insisted, “Just make the dress look good and we’ll have a winner. If this doesn’t work then James will have to fall on plan B.”

Mable inquired, “What’s plan B?”

Rebecca joked, “Let’s Just say it involves the Jail and a shotgun.”

Mable laughed, “She’s not 15 you know.”

Kathy complained, “I wish you would quit talking like I’m not here.”

Mable insisted, “I was taught to not say something about someone you wouldn’t say to their face. Besides you’re the one that put the stick in the Hornet’s nest.”

Down at the Jail Albert and Jim were talking about Kathy. Jim went on, “I sure hope Seig really likes her and is not just having a fling like she’s a Saloon gal or something. You know Kathy is like almost thirty years old. She’s not exactly prime marrying age. She has told Suzy she was afraid she would end up an old maid. I just hope she don’t feel desperate and is jumping at the first available man.”

Albert agreed, “If this doesn’t work we only have a few months to get her over it. Then the Wagon trains will start coming through and there will be a lot of available men around.”

Jim replied, “I know, but a lot of them are just looking for a wife to double their land grab. It will be twice as hard to find a good one out of that bunch. You’re the sheriff and you should know. You see it all over.”

Albert growled, “I see it too much. Some bruised up woman coming to town saying she fell down. I know a lot of them just want a bed partner, cook, and cleaning woman. I can hear them now, cook my food, wash my clothes, start the fire, and on and on. I’d like to harness them to a plow and whip their ass and see how they like it.”

Jim agreed, “Yes, she needs a give and take relationship. Some things are work, but we enjoy doing it. Look at Suzan she loves cooking with Victoria. Then there is me. I don’t really do anything. You’ve been to the future you know I just drove a tractor around. That would be like you driving the Iron Horse around. Would you call that work? It’s not like pounding out a peace of iron.”

At the Boardinghouse Suzy went to check on Kathy. Rebecca was finishing her hair and Kathy was mumbling, “I know you're out there somewhere. I know I’ll find you somehow and I’ll return to you. I can see my way to you and I’ve left behind my empty thoughts. The strength of my emotions is like the thunder in the air carrying your beauty to me. I feel the mystery of your soul, and the thoughts from my childhood are still true I’ve been looking for you. I’ve been searching everywhere for you, and this time it has to be true. I’m not mistaken I know it’s you. There’s none as blind as those who will not see you’re the one for me.”

Suzy was listening and got a strange feeling. Kathy had gone off the edge over Seig. She had try to bring her back to reality and asked, “Kathy I’m not trying to hurt you but what if he doesn’t show up for dinner.”

Kathy spun around with a look that could cut someone in half and exclaimed, “I’ll make him invisible and blind him. He’ll be wandering around screaming for help. People will hear him but not know where he is. Then I’ll spend my spare time pushing him down.”

Suzy’s eyes opened wide and her mouth fell open as Rebecca bellowed, “Wow! I can’t believe that came from you. If I ever do something that hurts you tell me right away.”

Kathy went on, “Don’t worry he’ll be here The Warrior Princess sent him. He has no choice but to come. You can call her Suzy. Then you can ask her for yourself.”

Suzy replied, “Oh no, I believe you. You’re the only one that calls the Overseers out of the blue.”

Mable came to the door questioning, “Are we ready for the dress yet?”

Rebecca insisted, “I’ve done all I can do with her hair. We’ll just have to wait until the last minute to let it down.”

Mable instructed, “If you come over to my room I’ll help you with your dress.”

In Mable’s room Kathy wined, “Do I have to ware this thing? I didn’t have one when I went with Hawkins.”

Mable insisted, “The dress won’t puff out without a petticoat. You were a young girl then and it didn’t matter. You want to look your best don’t you?”

Kathy replied, “You know I do, but it don’t mean I have to like it. How am I going to sit in this thing?”

Mable replied, “Don’t worry I’ll show you. You’ll need to pull it up a little and sit on the edge of the chair. You won’t be able to sit all the way back. If you sit like that people will be able to see under your dress, and we don’t need that.”

Kathy moaned, “Now I know why I don’t dress this way. This might be the last time.”

Mable reassured, “I ware this kind of dress to the Dress Shop all the time. You’ll learn to do it. Here stand in front of my Mirror and see what you think?”

Kathy looked in the mirror and gasped. Then a tear came down her cheek. Mable blotted it off saying, “That’s enough of that. Sit here and watch out my window. You can see anyone coming from here. I’m going to go get Rebecca.”

Henry walked across the road to the Jail. Opening the door he questioned, “You going to close the Blacksmith Shop?”

Albert replied, “Jim and I were waiting for Seig to make up his mind about going to dinner. He has to decide if he’s going to dinner and meet Kathy’s family. That step means he’s going to court her. She’s even putting on a dress for him.”

Henry replied, “Well kick me in the butt. I’ve never seen her in a dress. Not even on Sunday.”

Jim informed, “Henry that’s because she didn’t even have one until a few days ago.”

Henry insisted, “Let’s close it up. I want to see her in a dress.”

Then they locked the Jail door and headed across the street. Albert and Jim closed up as Henry talked to Seig, “You should come to dinner Seig. You already know most all of her family. It’s the last house on the road at the other end of town.”

Seig mumbled. “I know. Kathy pointed it out to me.”

Jim and Albert came out and they went down the road talking. Albert groaned, “Look Emily is bringing Hank to dinner. Seig damn better show up. It’s going to piss me off if he doesn’t come.”

Henry revealed, “It’s always nice to find a woman that is vulnerable like Kathy. That is until someone calls you out on it. Is that what you did Albert?”

Jim replied, “Well Albert started it, and I finished it.”

Henry exclaimed, “Damn you gave him both barrels. He might be too scared to come.”

Kathy saw Emily and Hank walking to the house and her hart pounded a little. She knew the time was getting close. Then she saw Jim, Albert, and Henry coming. She got a little shaky as Rebecca came in the room commenting, “Oh Kathy you look gorgeous.”

Kathy replied, “Thank you. I saw everyone come home and Hank too, but I haven’t seen Seig.”

Mable came in saying, “All the men are out on the porch, and I think we’re all set.”

Kathy took a deep breath and started to shake as Rebecca announced, “It’s him he’s coming up the walk.”

Mable insisted, “He’s coming to the front door. I’ll go down and let him in, and take him out back with the men. You need to finish Kathy’s hair.”

They could hear Mabel letting Seig in, “Hi I’m Mable Watson. I’ll show you where everyone is at. Just follow me.”

Kathy mumbled, “I hope he likes how I look.”

On the back porch Albert pointed to the gun belts hanging on the porch post and instructed, “You need to hang your gun. We don’t ware guns in the house.”

Hanging his gun on a peg Seig asked, “What do you do if something happens in there?”

Albert replied, “Anyone that tries something in this house will need the protection of the Supreme Being, because there not making it out of there unscathed.”

Seig looked at Jim and explained, “I make a good living working for Wells Fargo. I’ve seen this job wreck a lot of marriages over the years. I spend a lot of time on the road, and would only be home a few days a week. Then if there is a breakdown, or robbery I might have to turn around with no day off. Wife’s get lonely and have affairs, or just runoff. If I was to court Kathy it would have to be a long courtship. I can’t just jump in to something like this.”

Hank butted in, “Then you better start swimming. I think you’re already in over your head.”

Sig requested, “And you’d be?”

Hank replied, “Oh I’m sorry. I’m Hank Stein the Store Owner and Mayor. I just came to see Kathy in a dress.”

Jim stepped up and insisted, “Let me tell you about Kathy. When she was a little girl a crazy Mountain Man named Jack killed her family, and took Kathy. He named her Crybaby, and forced her to scrape the skins of the animals he trapped. She was found with rags tied to her to cover her body. She was rescued when she was nine, and took in by a Mill Owner.

He gave her a little shed to live in at the Mill, and made her the Water Girl. She carried a water bucket with a dipper around the Mill every day for eight years, and yes she was still living alone in that little shed. Then the men started grabbing at her and slapping her on the butt. The same men she had to carry water for and eat with every day.

Because of this the Owner moved her to the sales office, and she ran the Mill. Then one day the Owner was killed in a Mill accident. Everyone saw her as the Owner’s daughter and looked to her to run the Mill, but a short time later the Mill Failed.

She decided to start her life over and came looking for a family. You should know you helped bring her to us. You’ll never know what it took for her to make it to your stage.

She’s lived with men, eaten with men, and drank with them. She’s seen men at their worst and their best. She’s seen them drunk, wild, and crazy. She knows men and hates most of them. She has never wanted anything to do with wife beating drunken stupid men. The only dress she had was one the Mill Owner got her when she was 13. Oregon became the 33rd state of the United States on February 14, 1859, and Hawkins took Kathy to Oregon City for the celebration. He got her a dress to wear on that trip.

That dress was in that box on your coach with her. Way too small for her to ware now, but our Dress Maker Mable copied it for her. This is the first time she has warren it, and first time any of us will ever see her in a dress. Why is she wearing a dress, because then came you and she knew. You are the only man she has ever looked at.”

Seig looked confused and questioned, “I thought you were her brother?”

Jim looked in Seig’s eyes and declared, “I am the one that will accidently discharge my gun in your foot. You will think about me with every step you take forever. Does that sound like her brother?”

Seig replied, “Yep that sounds like what a brother would say.”

Jim went on, “Now we’re going to have a good time and eat dinner.”

Upstairs Rebecca was bringing Kathy down, as they got to the stairs Kathy complained, “I can’t see my feet or the steps.”

Rebecca insisted, “Just grab the hand rail and let your foot slip off the edge of the step. Just do that one foot at a time.”

Kathy whined, “This is the last time I’m doing this. I’m done with dresses after this.”

Rebecca backed down the steps holding Kathy’s free hand. Finely they made it to the hall and headed to the dining room.

On the back porch Hank saw Kathy through the kitchen window and disclosed, “Don’t look now, but our tomboy turned into a princess.”

Henry looked through the window and gasped, “She has hair! I’ve never seen her hair hang down.”

 

[gonewacky]

Seig just stared not saying a word as he felt strange like the first time the Stagecoach got robbed. He was frozen in place looking through the window. Part of him wanted to go in to her, and the other part wanted to run. Then the thought went through his head, Oh hell, the entire town is her family. The Mayor, Dress Maker, Livery Owner, the Store Clerk, Sheriff, and no way she’s the News Reporter for the Lambert Times.

Seig was snapped out of it by Jim pulling on his arm, “Time to go in Seig.”

Looking around Seig saw it was just him and Jim on the porch the others had gone inside and he hadn’t even noticed. In the dining room Kathy came to him as they locked eyes. Holding hands looking into each other’s eyes he was surrounded. Victoria, Mable, Rebecca, Suzy, and Emily surrounded him asking what he thought. Seig jittered, “She’s the most beautiful woman I’ve ever been with.”

Then Seig looked around the room taking it all in and Kathy asked, “What are you looking for?”

Seig joked, “The shot gun or Preacher. That is the only things I don’t see here.”

Kathy latched onto Seig’s arm giving it a pull she revealed, “You’re sitting over here next to me.”

Seig pulled out Kathy’s chair and held it until she sat. Then he sat next to her as Hank stood at the head of the table announcing, “I’ll pray. We come to the great creator of all things giving thanks for this day. We pray for Clyde that you will comfort him in this time of need. We thank you for watching over us and bringing Seig to us. We thank you for this food and pray you bless it to the health and nourishment of our body’s Amen.”

Emily spoke up, “You know that is a special dress. Every woman around here has been watching Mable make it. She put it right in front of the big window to work on, so we could all see it come together. I could see about every woman in town stand in front of that window from the store.”

Rebecca added, “Now Mable won’t be the only one with a dress like that in town. Benjamin told me he’d see dresses like Mable’s all over New York, but out here things are more ruff and rugged.”

Seig jumped in, “I hear down south around New Orleans women wear dresses like that. I’ve never been there, but would like to see it someday.”

The basket with the rolls came by and Seig put one on his plate passing it on. It seemed like a flash in time and dinner was over, and they were eating pie. After they finished there was a knock at the door. Victoria went to see who it was. Opening the door there stood Josette, “You think I could see Kathy in that dress?”

Victoria instructed, “Come on in Josette She’s in helping clear the table.”

In the dining room Josette saw Kathy and called her over. Kathy spun around showing Josette the dress. Josette revealed, “I looked at that dress in the Dress Shop window a lot. I just had to see it on you.”

Kathy leaned over and whispered. “To be honest it’s a pain in the butt to wear.”

Josette argued, “It does make you look beautiful though.”

Kathy called, “Mable can you help me.”

Walking over Mable asked, “What do you need Kathy”

Kathy insisted, “I want to get out of the dress. Will you come help me?”

Mable reminded, “Seig hasn’t left yet he’s still out on the porch with the men.”

Kathy revealed, “I know, that’s why I want to change. This dress is like a barrier around me, and I can’t get close to him.”

Mable agreed, “Ok I’ll help you, but that’s wat makes a man want you. They always want what they can’t have.”

Josette informed, “I have to go back and clean up and close the Restaurant. I can let myself out. Kathy followed Josette down the hall to her room. Then changed back to pants and a shirt, but didn’t put on her hat.”

Out on the porch Jim asked, “What’s it like being a stage coach driver?”

Seig explained, “For a driver it is a 16 hour day if nothing goes wrong. Passengers are not always in a town. Sometimes they just wave you down on the road. Then I have to figure the ticket at 10 or 15¢ a mile depending on the terrain, and hope I’m not stopping to get robbed. For a passenger it’s 24 hours a day, with stops only to change out horses and driver. The passengers could get a lousy meal at the station while the horses are unhitched and hitched. It’s a really rough ride on horrible suspension. None of the passengers get a bath or fresh clothes for the entire trip. They are stuck sitting knee to knee with the passenger on the other side of the coach. Then there’s the mail bags and that Strong Box, and light Freight. That’s my job for the most part.”

Kathy came out to the porch and slipped her hand under Seig’s arm and leaned close to him. Then Seig put his hand on her hand in his arm and asked, “What happened to the dress?”

Kathy looked in his eyes and replied, “That dress don’t make me who I am. Who I am comes from inside of me, and I give that to you.”

Seig was dumb founded and looked around. Hank mumbled. “Don’t look at me you’re in uncharted territory.”

Henry took a puff of his pipe saying, “Am I the only one feeling out of place?”

Jim informed, “There are four chaperones here and I don’t see anyone moving.”

Albert pulled the Jail key from his pocket and handed it to Kathy saying, “Kathy you need to walk Seig down to the Jail and make up the bed. I’ll be down right behind you to walk you home.”

That was a moment of disbelief as Seig looked around. Then Albert said, “Well put on your gun and walk the lady through town.”

Seig put on his gun and walked Kathy around the house. Then Albert looked to Jim and said, “We’ll let them get a good head start and head down behind them.”

Hank informed, “I’ll walk with you as far as the Store. I’m not sure but I don’t think her feet are even touching the ground right now.”

Jim insisted, “I just hope she don’t crash when she comes down.”

Henry took another puff of his pipe and insisted, “That’s what all of us living here are for. It’s our job to catch her.”

Albert nodded, “Yep!”

Jim smiled, “The way we treated him. I think he thought he was headed to a shotgun wedding.”

Albert insisted, “Time to go.”

They walked out to the road and Kathy was a few hundred feet ahead of them leaning on Seig.

That night in bed Jim revealed the plan he had. “You know Albert and I saw the Warrior Princess in front of the Blacksmith Shop today. She was talking to Seig. Then she hit him on the head with her sword, and little stars sparkled around him. I think there is a higher power watching this.”

Suzy replied, “Kathy told me the Warrior Princess came to her telling her she was sending her a man.”

Jim insisted, “That dose it tomorrow I’m using that key I got from Wells Fargo.”

Suzy insisted, “I don’t think that will work that Coach is not in service.”

Jim demanded, “You and I are taking that coach to Lambert tomorrow. When I got that he said, “You and a guest can ride on any available seat on a Wells Fargo stagecoach wherever we go.” That’s a Wells Fargo stagecoach and it has available seats.”

Suzy muttered, “Seig will decide that now let me get some sleep it’s been a big day.”

The next morning Suzy was in the kitchen with Victoria when Kathy came rushing through. Suzy blurted, “Where are you going in a hurry.”

Kathy stopped long enough to say, “To the Horseshoe to have Breakfast with Seig. We talked about it last night on the way to the Jail.”

Then she darted out the door. Victoria noted, “There’s no stopping that girl. She’s going to get him no matter what it takes.”

Suzy replied, “I should tell you I think Jim and I are going to escort Kathy to Lambert today.”

Victoria agreed, “I think that is a wise move. We don’t need no surprise’s around here. The way she’s going she’d let that man do anything.”

Suzy teased, “Ok Grandma, I remember this talk when I was young.”

Victoria insisted, “You have over ten years of maturity on her when it comes to this kind of thing sweetie.”

Suzy replied, “That’s why we’re going.”

After breakfast Jim and Suzy headed down to the Stagecoach. Kathy was following Seig around as he checked all the straps and rigging on the coach. Suzy stepped next to Kathy and whispered, “You want to ride with him?”

Kathy looked at Suzy and begged, “Oh can I?”

Jim stood next to Seig and insisted, “I want passage on this Stagecoach to Lambert.”

Seig stopped and exclaimed, “This Coach is not in service.”

Jim insisted, “That does not matter I have a key. I remember word for word what Wells Fargo said when they gave it to me. “With this key you and a guest can ride on any available seat on a Wells Fargo stagecoach wherever we go.” You’re going to lambert and there’s an available seat. Do I get to go or do I contact Wells Fargo and tell them you refused to accept their agreement.”

Seig exclaimed, “Well when you put it that way. I guess I have no chose.”

Jim said, “Good, then my passenger is Kathy Davis, and I’m paying the two dollar fair for Mrs. White. Here is a five dollar gold peace if you don’t have change I can wait until we get to lambert.”

Seig fished around in his pocket and pulled out three silver dollars, and handed them to Jim. Then Seig opened the coach door. Suzy gave Kathy a push and insisted, “Get up there if you’re going. After Jim and Suzy got in Seig climbed up next to Kathy and gave the rains a whip hollering, “Giddyup.”

As they drove away Albert opened up the Blacksmith Shop, and went to the corner of the shop. Moving some rods he pulled out the small piece of angle-iron, and set it on the anvil. Starting the fire he thought, I think I’ll make her a long thin blade.

On the Stagecoach Kathy was hanging onto Seig like her life depended on it. She was in a trance like state enjoying the most wonderful thing she ever felt. She wanted this ride to never end. She just wanted to sit with him forever. Seig was just taking it slow not working the horses to give the best ride possible.

In the coach Jim whispered, “You know it’s just not being a chaperone is why I came. If you haven’t noticed I try to never let Kathy get to far from one of us. Her powers are not made for fighting alone.”

Suzy replied, “I thought that too, but she can stop time and call for help. That makes her as powerful as any of us. Here let me do something. By the power of Njal I command time to stop.”

Then she opened the Coach door leaping out, and flying around to the front of the coach. Hovering in front of Kathy and Seig she made a ball of bright flashing colored light and pushed it into Seig. Looking at Kathy Suzy smiled, “We want him to feel it too you know.”

Kathy took Suzy’s hand and put it to her chest and little flickering stars surrounded her hand exploding, and pure love flowed into Kathy. Little flickering stars shot from Kathy exploding around her. Then Kathy leaned her head back against Seig, and Suzy flew back in the coach starting time.

Back at the Blacksmith Shop Albert gave the bellows a pump, and pulled the white hot steel from the fire. Setting it on the anvil he put his magic to work. Little flickering sparks flew from the metal exploding making little flashes with each hit. Then it was back in the fire. Soon it was a little tap here and a tap there. With a strange ringing sound coming from the steel with each hit he made. Albert dropped it in the water bucket thinking what he should do about a handle.

Back in Lambert Bill had a problem at the Marshal’s office. The outlaws had broken out of the jail in the knight. Two men came in and over powered his Deputy and tied him up. Then let the outlaws out of the Jail. Bill was steaming mad and ordered the Deputy to get their horses and roundup a posse. Bill had no tracker and wanted to get on their trail, so he took his posse and headed south.

Back at the Blacksmith shop Albert was cutting a deer horn in half for a handle. He had filed the sides smooth, but he left the Burr just below the Brow Tine to keep her hand from slipping from the knife. After he had cut it in half he placed one half on the blade tang and mark the rivet holes. Then he marked the other half, and drilled the rivet holes.

Back in Lambert Seig was bringing the Stagecoach down Main Street. That’s when he saw the two men backing out of the Bank with their guns drawn. Then four more men came running out. The first one had saddlebags in his hand, and slung them over his horse. Seig pulled the Stagecoach to a stop as the men road at him. He stood up and took a shot, as the men shot at him. Then Kathy saw things in slow motion as blood sprayed from Seig’s thigh on to her face. She jumped up yelling, “No!”

Flinging out her arms a bright light flooded everywhere blinding everyone but Kathy. Then in a rage she yelled, “By the power of Njal I command time to stop.”

Jim blurted, “I’m blind.”

Suzy bellowed, “Me too, and I heard Kathy stop time.”

Kathy got down from the coach and walked to the outlaws frozen in time and exclaimed, “Oh look, all of your eyes move but none of you can see, and three of you have read eyes.”

Then looking at one man with red eyes Kathy growled, “You’re mine!”

Then she took his hand pulling him from his horse, and kicked him. Then she went back to the Coach and opened the door and exclaimed, “Sorry about this James, but this one is mine.”

Then she slipped his knife from his sheath saying, “Three of them have red eyes, and the other three have eyes that move. You need to go get Albert and the truck. I’m going to shoot you with a spark so you can see. We have work to do.”

Then Kathy shot Jim and Suzy with a little spark, and they saw her walk away. She walked down the street to the Doctors office. Going inside she found Patrick and grabbed his wrist and demanded, “Come with me!”

Patrick exclaimed, “I’m blind and can’t see!”

Kathy replied, “Sorry, here,” then she shot a little spark at him as she drug him along. Patrick questioned, “What’s happening?

Kathy explained, “The Bank just got robbed, and they shot the Stagecoach driver. You need to check him out before we start time.”

Arriving at the Stagecoach Suzy was dropping their guns in a pile by the coach. Patrick exclaimed, “Oh crap he’s still standing up with his gun out shooting.”

Then Patrick realized there was blood on Kathy’s face and gasped, “Where are you hit?”

Kathy insisted, “I’m not.”

Patrick asked, “Then how did blood get on your face if he’s up there?”

Kathy was getting inpatient and snapped back, “I was up there with him and he stood in front of me to protect me. Now get up there and check him out!”

Kathy let her hand slip down Patrick’s back as he climbed up. She stepped on the wagon wheel to keep her hand on Patrick. The doctor put his finger in the bullet hole and ripped open his pants Then Patrick did the same to the back of his leg, as Kathy barked, “Well what do you think Doc?”

Patrick revealed, “Looks like a flesh wound. Clean in and out he’ll survive.”

 

[gonewacky]

Then Kathy let go of his foot and he froze. Then she bitched, “Where the hell is that hangmen!”

Suzy pushed love into Kathy and insisted, “Its ok Kathy time is stopped. We have all the time we need. You just need to calm down.”

Kathy barked, “That red eyed bastard on the ground shot Seig. I’m sending him back to hell myself.”

Suzy calmly replied, “He’s yours Kathy, and we’ll let you do him first.”

With that Kathy went to the Demon possessed men and put a cloud over their heads. Then the Iron Horse appeared with Albert sitting on the hood. Kathy shot Albert with a little spark so he could see. He had the winch cable in his hand and jumped from the truck. Kathy stood by the man on the ground, as Albert drug the winch cable to her.

Standing next to Kathy Albert insisted, “Go ahead I got you covered.”

With that Kathy kneeled down next to the man, and touched him so he would come to life. Then she thrust the knife into his eye pushing it until it would go no more. The Demon twitched as she ordered, “Back to hell with you Demon.”

Then a black cloud in the shape of a hideous monster slipped into the ground, as Jim walked from the truck. Taking his legs Jim dragged the lifeless body to the front of the truck. Albert tossed the noose over the next read eyed demon ordering, “Clutch pedal in Winch P.T.O. Reverse High, Clutch out.”

It jerked the man from the horse and drug him across the ground as Albert followed yelling, “Back to hell with you Demon.”

Then a black cloud in the shape of a hideous monster slipped into the ground, as Albert called, “One more then it Suzan’s turn.”

Albert dragged the cable back for the last one, and Suzy started on the Demon possessed men. She’d pull one off its horse and make a ball of bright flashing colored light and push it into their chest. Holding her hand over it she ordered, “Back to hell with you Demon.”

Then a black cloud in the shape of a hideous monster slipped into the ground, as Kathy clapped her hands removing the cloud. Then Jim reached down and touched him and disappeared. Jim reappeared in the Lambert Jail. Then he blinked back for the next one. After Jim put them all in Jail he got the saddle bags with the money and put them at Seig’s feet on the coach. Then Suzy threw a ball of bright flashing colored light in the air, and shot it with a lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down on them as Jim blinked them out. After disposing of the bodies Jim blinked them and the Iron Horse back to the Feed and Seed. After dropping off Albert and the truck Kathy shot Albert with a little spark and they faded away.

Then Jim took Kathy and Suzy back to lambert to reset time. Kathy shot Jim, Suzy, and Patrick with a little spark, and adjusted the light so it was like a thick fog and you could only see a few feet. At the coach Jim climbed up by Seig. Touching Patrick Jim blinked them to the Doctors Office. Then he went back for Seig. Touching his arm Jim whispered, “Holster your gun Seig you’ve been hit.”

Looking around Seig inquired, “A thick fog moved in. Did they get away?”

Jim replied, “No you stopped them and saved the banks money. Don’t you remember helping me putt them in the Jail?”

Seig replied, “No, last I remember I was taking a shot.”

Jim insisted, “You must be in shock from being shot. Pick up the Bank’s money at your feet. You need to go to the Doctor and get fixed up.”

Seig grabbed the saddlebags and Jim blinked them to the doctor’s office. In the office Seig questioned, “How did we get here?”

Jim assured, “You walked. I think the blood loss is affecting your thinking. Here get up on the exam table.”

Jim helped Seig up on the table and helped put the saddlebags next to him. Then he pulled his hand away letting Seig freeze.

Then he blinked back to the stage with Kathy and Suzy. Jim explained, “Ok when we start time we need to chase their horses out of town. We need to make it look like three of them got away. That will cover for the three we had to take care of. Kathy can you slowly remove the light like you did to make it look like fog?”

Kathy replied, “Sure how slow do you want me to do it.”

Jim replied, “Maybe a little at a time. I want people to think they just couldn’t see what happened because of the fog. Maybe you can do it over fifteen or twenty minutes. I’m going to say Seig jumped from the Coach onto one of the prisoners. Pulling him down and grabbing the saddlebags with the banks money. I’ll tell them I got one by hiding behind the stage and jumping out pulling him from his horse as he rode by, and that made the horse behind him go down. That gave Suzy the chance to take him at gun point. Then the other three got away.

Suzy and I will take care of everything out here and you can go be with Seig. You need to convince him he’s a hero saving the Banks money. You can do that right?”

Kathy insisted, “I got it. He jumped from the Coach catching an outlaw and saving the bank’s money. Who’s starting time?”

Jim replied, “I am as soon as you get your but in there with Seig.”

Jim turned to Suzy and explained, “Ok we need people to think there was a big shoot out, so I say we chase the horses off by shooting guns. We each take one of the outlaw’s guns. Then use our gun in one hand and an outlaw gun in the other. Then shoot wildly chasing the horses out of town. Then people will think that was the shootout.”

Suzy replied, “Sounds good.”

Then they each took one of the outlaw’s guns that hadn’t been used, and put the rest in the Stagecoach. Then Jim started time and they started slapping the horses on the ass, and shooting the guns.

Then Jim went to the Jail and Suzy went to the Doctor’s Office. On their way Suzy confessed, “I think Seig fell under Kathy’s spell, and is falling in love with her.”

Jim inquired, “What makes you think that?”

Suzy replied, “He put himself in front of her and took a bullet to protect her.”

Jim argued, “I’m not convinced. That might be the kind if man he is, or it could be his training to protect his passengers.”

Suzy shot a little Lighting Bolt in James ass and replied. “Sorry that’s just the kind of gal I am.”

Jim blinked out as it got a little lighter allowing them to see the outline of things. In the Doctor’s Office Patrick was across the hall checking on Clyde. Kathy saw Suzy and insisted, “Over here Suzy. Seig’s a hero he saved me and the town’s money. The Docter gave him some stuff, and is waiting for it to start working.”

Suzy revealed, “Your pants are ruined. Patrick tore the leg open on the front and back by the bullet hole. I’m going to the Mercantile and get you some pants.”

Seig insisted, “Get thirty-four’s. I like them lose I just tighten up my belt some.”

Suzy exclaimed, “I got it,” as she went out the door.”

Suzy stopped at the Wells Fargo office to tell about their Coach in the middle of the road, and what happened to Seig. The Station Master explained that he already sent Morris to check it out. At the Mercantile Suzy ran into David. She remembered him as the reporter that did the story on Rebecca and the Shelton gang. He recognized Suzy right away. Approaching her he questioned, “Did you see anything? I’m following this story.”

Suzy replied, “See it, I was in it. I was in the Stage when it started.”

David insisted, “Please tell me what happened.”

Suzy went on, “In an incredible amount of danger Seig put his fear aside. Using fortitude and Courage Seig had no thought of his own life and safety. He used his own body to protect his passenger by moving in front of her and taking a bullet. He was heroically shooting until his gun was empty. Then He dove at the lead man pulling him from his horse, and fighting him to submission. The man’s horse behind him went down throwing him well the fight was going on. I pulled my gun and put my foot on his neck, as I watched James pull another man from a horse. He hit him in the head with the butt of his gun knocking him out.

Seig was dragging his man to the Jail with the banks money in hand, and James was dragging his man by the boot right behind him. I made my outlaw walk behind them. The other three had escaped without a cent. At the empty Jail I wandered where the Marshal and his Deputy were, but they were nowhere to be found.”

David explained, “The Marshal is out with a posse looking for the men that just robbed the bank.”

With the pants in hand Suzy insisted, “I need to get these pants to the Doctor’s Office for Seig. You can get James point of view at the Jail.”

Then she was off. At the Doctors Office Patrick was bandaging Seig’s leg, and telling him how to take care of it. Suzy scolded, “Kathy he don’t have his pants on!”

Looking at Suzy Kathy explained, “It’s alright the Doctor made me a Nurse so I could stay with Seig.”

Suzy gave Kathy a disappointed look as she set the pants on the treatment table. Then she asked, “What’s the word Patrick?”

Patrick replied, “Well this is about the most normal case you’ve ever brought to me. He’ll be fine for the next four hours. Then the medicine I gave him will wear off and it will start hurting, by tomorrow it will hurt like hell. This kind of thing always hurts worse after a night’s sleep. The less he walks on it for the next few days the faster it will heal. The bandage needs to be changed every day until a good scab forms. That’s about it other than the two dollar Doctor fee.”

Kathy insisted, “I’ll pay it. Oh no I left my bag on the coach.”

Patrick smiled, “Don’t worry little lady I’ll trust you for it.”

Then Kathy twirled her finger and a spinning rainbow covered the celling. Then the rainbow turned to twinkling little stars and faded away. Patrick insisted, “That’s enough of that stuff. Get his pants on and get out of here before someone sees that stuff. They’ll be thinking I’m a Witchdoctor or something.”

Suzy pushed a ball of pure Love into Patrick and exclaimed, “Paid in full. That’s my medicine.”

Patrick smiled, “That will be acceptable this time. I’ll just bill the bank. You are taking the money back. Aren't you?”

Picking up the money bag Seig replied, “Nope, Kathy and I are going on Holiday. I’m rich for the next ten minutes walking to the bank.”

Patrick laughed, “After saving the Bank you are going to be rich in this town.”

Then they started the walk to the Bank with David chasing after them for his story. At the bank they were met by Mr. Gobson the bank owner opening the door, and pulling them in. He explained as he locked the door behind them. He was closing the bank for the day. He feared of a bank run. He insisted this is the kind of thing that could start one. Then he praised, “Thank God you got the money.”

Seig handed him the saddlebags and affirmed, “Courtesy of Wells Fargo. I return what is believed to belong to the town of Lambert’s Bank.”

Grabbing Seig’s wrist as he took the saddlebags Mr. Gobson looked in Seig’s eyes and related, “You can call me Phillip. I just want you to know you saved more than the bank’s money today. You saved the life of every family and merchant in this town. Thank you!”

Phillip let his hand slip away as Kathy wrapped her arm around Seig’s, and Suzy took his other and guided Seig to the door. Phillip let them out locking the door behind them. David was taking notes the entire time. Then he stayed to get an interview from Phillip Gobson the bank owner.

Then they went to the Wells Fargo office. Seeing the Station Master Seig found Morris was stabling the horses, and Seig was told to take a few days off to recover. Kathy tugged on Seig’s arm and insisted, “Time to go eat. I’m buying lunch at the Hotel.”

Seig insisted, “You got breakfast it’s my turn.”

Kathy bubbled, “No way am I letting you own me. You’re mine and that’s all there is to it.”

Suzy explained, “I’m swinging by the Jail and seeing if James want’s anything. Then I’ll be right over, but remember I’m your chaperone. I don’t want any monkey business going on.”

Kathy looked at Seig and suggested, “That means we have to get to the room before she gets back.”

Suzy gave Kathy a mean look and scolded, “Don’t make me stop time.”

Kathy smiled, “We’ll meet you in the Restaurant.”

Suzy added, “James and I will get the room. Two bed’s in the same room. There will be no hanky-panky on this trip.”

At the Jail Suzy revealed, “I think we need to watch Kathy like a Hawk. I think she would jump in bed with Seig in a hot second.”

Jim agreed, “I knew that from the first moment she saw him. Albert and I had a talk with Seig about that. We knew that by the way she was hanging on him when they came back from the store. Seig wasn’t any better. He was sucking it up like a kid finding a piece of candy.”

Suzy went on, “Why I came over was I wanted to know if you want me to get you something to eat.”

Jim replied, “No, go and watch them and I’ll get something later.”

A hug and a kiss and Suzy headed back across the street. In the Restaurant Suzy spotted Kathy and Seig at a table by a window. There were people crowded around the table. The news of what Seig did had raced through the town. Suzy heard one man say, “If that fog hadn’t set in. I’d bet you and James could have got them all.”

Suzy pushed her way through the crowd exclaiming, “Hay, why don’t you let us eat. We’ll be here after we’re done.”

With that all the people but one left, and the one remaining guy inquired, “Aren’t you worried about the ones that got away coming back after you?”

Suzy stood and looked him in the eyes as she barked, “Aren’t you afraid that a woman is wearing a gun? You know women are unpredictable.”

Then Suzy heard a “Klick,” and turned her head and saw Kathy. She had her gun pointed at his head. Then she exclaimed, “Are you threatening him?”

The man stuttered, “No Mam,” as he backed a way.”

Kathy barked, “Then get!”

She let the hammer down and holstered her gun as she mumbled, “Some people.”

Suzy sat and remarked, “Why Kathy you surprised me with that move.”

Kathy reassured, “If Seig will take a bullet for me. I’ll shoot one for him. The way he said it made it sound more like a threat than a question.”

The Waiter came back to the table questioning, “Are we ready to order now.”

Kathy replied, “Sure.”

The Waiter went on, “The special is Chipped-Beef over noodles with a roll for 30¢.

Seig piped, “Sounds good to me. That’s what I’ll have.”

The Waiter inquired, “What to drink, Coffee, Tea, Milk, or Water?

Sig replied, “Coffee for me.”

Kathy insisted, “Same for me.”

Then Suzy declared, “Just coffee for me.”

The Waiter finished writing the ticket and left.

 

[gonewacky]

Seig divulged, “I guess I’m going to hide out for a few days. I can’t handle being mobbed by people. Especially about something I don’t even remember. You sure I did that stuff?”

Suzy explained, “When we’re in shock and do something like that. Instinct takes over and we don’t even know what we’re doing. Then when the danger is over we don’t know what happen. I think when that bullet went through your lag that is what happened. The real you came out and did what you had to do.”

After eating Seig insisted, “I need to go to the Wells Fargo office. The pain medicine is starting to ware off and my leg is starting to throb.”

Suzy and Kathy helped Seig to Wells Fargo. Where Jacob Schiefer the Station Master took him to the bunk room, and insisted they would watch over him. Kathy wanted to stay, but Suzy insisted she come with her.

Then Suzy and Kathy went to the Jail. Where another crowd had gathered waiting for the Marshal to get back. They were complaining about the bank being closed, and not being able to get money. They pushed their way through the crowd, and went in the Jail. Jim asked, “Where’s Seig?”

Suzy explained, “He’s in pain and staying in the Wells Fargo bunk room.”

Jim replied, “Well that’s great. Now I have to stay here. I can’t leave the Jail unattended. And I don’t have anyone to watch it well I go eat. You’re just going to have to bring me something.”

Just then the door flew open, and in came the Mayor announcing, “I’m Mayor Stein how we doing? I see the Marshal’s not back yet. How many prisoners do we have?”

Jim disclosed, “We got three in Jail and three got away.”

The Mayor went on, “Bill should be back before dark. They didn’t take provisions to stay out for the night. I’ll see if I can get Leo or Andre to come over and help you out. That way you won’t have to leave the Jail unattended if you use the outhouse or something. Good going Deputy you’re making quite a reputation for yourself.”

Jim replied, “Why thank you Mayor, but it was Seig that made it all possible.”

The Mayor affirmed, “So I’ve heard. I’m going to see him next. On behalf of Lambert we thank you.”

Jim revealed, “Just doing the job I’m paid to do.”

The Mayor left and Kathy wined, “I want to go see Seig. We were going to spend this time together before his next trip.”

Suzy insisted, “I’m sorry Kathy but only men are allowed in the bunkroom, and Seig needs his rest.”

Jim divulged, “I’ve found anything worth having is worth waiting for. Trust me the time waiting will make you love him more.”

Kathy went on, “It’s just that I’m a little bit nervous that the best years of my life have went by. This might be my last chance. If I only knew when I was being poked and grabbed by men that I was in my prime. I pushed them all away back then, and that made no one want me. I don’t want to lose my last chance.”

Then a tear slipped down her cheek flashing different colors as it slid along. Dropping to the floor it exploded with a bright flash. Suzy felt the despair as another tear slipped down her cheek, so she pushed Love into her. Then the door opened and Leo came in saying, “Mayor Stein sent me to help out.”

With Leo watching the Jail Jim and Suzy went to eat and get a room. Jim rented a room with two beds, and they went to the Wells Fargo office to get their bags. The Station Master told Jim Seig was asking for him, and took Jim to the bunkroom. Seig saw Jim and insisted, “You come and get me for Dinner. I promised Kathy I would spend this time with her, and I believe a man is only as good as his word.”

Jim replied, “She needs that right now. I’m glad you’re a man of his word. I’ll tell her. See you at dinner.”

Seig barked, “Wait! You need to get Theater tickets too. Let me give you some money.”

Jim protested, “Not happening Seig. I’m getting the tickets. I own this one.”

Seig mumbled as Jim left, “Why do they have to own everything?”

Jim told Kathy what Seig said and she perked up and replied, “I knew he wanted me.”

Suzy smiled as they took their bags to the Hotel. Then that night before dinner in the Hotel lobby. They took Seig to the far side of the room away from everyone. They sat Seig on a bench and Kathy put her hand over Seig’s wound. Jim stood to block the view as Suzy put her hand on Kathy’s and Jim put his over Seig’s eyes. Little flickering stars surrounded their hands and the stars exploded in the air with little flashes.

Seig let out a sigh of relief and cried out, “Whatever you’re doing don’t stop it feels great.”

Suzy smiled as she pushed Love in Kathy with her other hand. The little flickering stars surrounded Seig’s thigh and started pulsating, as the stars flashed out. Jim pulled his hand away as Kathy removed hers and asked, “Do you feel better now?”

Seig replied, “It doesn’t hurt at all now. Whatever you did it made the pain go away.”

Then they ate dinner and went to the Theater. In front of the Wells Fargo office Kathy said good night to Seig. Then she gave him a kiss that almost made Suzy’s eyes pop out of her head. Suzy took Kathy’s arm and gave it a tug saying, “Ok that’s enough of that you’re not taking him to the room.”

Seig insisted, “Come get me for breakfast.”

Then he floated into the Wells Fargo office. Where the men teased him about Kathy, but Seig didn’t care he was in dream land.

On the way back to the Hotel Kathy started planning her day. “Tomorrow I’m taking him to the Mercantile. We’ll sit on the bench out front and drink a bottle drink. You know his leg and all he can’t do much walking. Then we’ll go to the Bulls Horn Billiards Hall. We could knock the balls around, and I know James would like that. Then we could get something to eat at the Restaurant. After that we need to go to the Doctor’s office so Patrick can change the bandage. Then we could go to the Saturday Comedians Hour at the Theater at two o'clock. Then we could go down to the Livery and watch the trick riders practicing for the Fair. Then dinner and cuddle time please.”



Suzy was in shock at Kathy’s plans and questioned, “Isn’t that a bit much for one day.”

Kathy replied, “That’s why most of it is sitting down stuff, because of his leg you know.”

Jim questioned, “What about Sunday?”

Kathy replied, “I got that figured out too. We go to Church and the picnic lunch after Church. I’ll have the Hotel Restaurant pack us some food. Then on Monday he has to take the Stagecoach to Fort Boise to get it back on schedule for Tuesday’s run. Then he’ll take us back to Dention with Rebecca’s Newspapers on his way to Spokane.”

Then it happened as Kathy wanted with a little help from Jim and Suzy.

On Monday the Station Master insisted that Seig take Morris to help until his leg was better.

The next thing they knew it was Tuesday and they were taking the stage back to Dention. There were two passengers heading north, so Kathy sat between Seig and Morris. She hung tight to Seig knowing it would be days before she would see him again. The time came that Seig pulled up in front of the Horseshoe Restaurant. Rebecca took the mail bag and papers, and headed to the Store. The passengers went in to get something to eat. Jim and Suzy waited for Kathy to say her good byes to Seig.

Soon the time came and it was a kiss. Then a wave as Seig and Morris pulled away with their passengers.

By evening they were at the Salmon river. Known as “The River of No Return,” the Salmon River went from calm to wild as it twisted its way to the Snake River.

Driving the coach on the Ferry Seig explained, “I have to get down and walk around. My leg is getting stiff, and if I don’t do it I won’t be able to walk at all.”

As the Ferry glided across the river Seig walked back and forth the length of the ferry. Nearing the back of the Ferry Seig’s leg gave out, and he went down rolling off the back of the Ferry into the river. No one saw it happen and the current carried him away. Then Morris saw someone floating down the river. His heart skipped a beat as he looked for Seig. Then he yelled, “A man fell in the river.”

The Ferry operator looked and barked, “Stupid fool. There isn’t anything I can do about it. All I can say is I hope he gets to shore before he gets to the rapids. It looks like he’s halfway there now.”

All Morris could do was watch as flashes of Seig’s head bobbed up and down then disappeared. Morris took off his hat and put it over his heart thinking that was the last of Seig.

Seig went into the rapids fighting for his life. His shoulder hit a rock shooting pain up his neck. Then his bad leg hit another bolder causing immense pain. Then he was rolling like a log down a hill as he faded in and out of consciousness. The last thing he remembered was a hand reaching for him. Then everything went black, and he herd mumbled talking.

Blind and unable to move he felt his body being dragged across the ground. Then he felt cold and he knew he was in the land of the dead. There was nothing but cold and darkness. This seemed to last weeks or longer and he questioned himself wondering. Is this all there is to death just a big nothingness? Then a Light Being came to him and spoke with a soft tender voice, “You must fight my child. Love is coming for you, but Evil wants you. You must not let it fool you. It will appear as good and kindness, but don’t be tricked by its deception. It just wants your Soul, and you need to keep it pure.”

Then the Light Being faded away and pain filled Seig’s body. His entire body throbbed with pain. Then everything went black again. Then he felt his clothes being removed and being covered up. Then he herd the crackling of a fire. A blurry vision of dark and light shows moved around him as a voice proclaimed, “This should get you warmed up. You’re going to make it. You just have to want it. Fight damn it.”

Then everything went Black again and Seig was in the land of the dead again. He could hear voices saying, “Go back. Not yet it’s too soon. Love is

 

[gonewacky]

Chapter Three - Unseen Demon

In the kitchen at the boarding house Victoria was quizzing Suzy about Kathy and how the chaperoning went. Suzy told about all they did and how Kathy was living in a dream land over Seig. Then Suzy told how Seig took a bullet for Kathy and Victoria boasted, “I told you he’d be like that. After all he is a Wells Fargo man. There a special breed of man. Not anyone can be a Wells Fargo man. Next would be a Pony Express rider. I would add Banker to the mix, but there to big headed. They just love their money. No I think she got lucky finding a Wells Fargo man.”

Suzy went on, “We had to watch them close, and it’s a good thing she doesn’t wear a dress. After we went to the Theater she gave him a good night kiss that would have made her dress fly off. I had to almost pull her off him. I think she’s in over her head, and doesn’t even know it.”

Victoria muttered, “I think this is her first time feeling that kind of love. She’s like an alcoholic wanting a drink. She just can’t get enough. I just hope this works out and she doesn’t get the big letdown.”

Kathy was moping around the house as time seamed to stand still. Then she got a feeling of dread. She knew something happened. She could feel it inside of her. She remembered the feeling from the day Hawkins died. She knew she couldn’t live through that again. Then she went to her room and wept.

Then the Ninja Warrior Princess appeared, “Oh child you are uneducated in the facts of Love. You are lacking in the knowledge of giving Love. You just give Love to all not understanding the effects Love has. I’m sending you on a Journey to help you work with others. You will learn to fight a different type of Demon. You will fight Demons that possess things not people.”

Then she was standing with the Horsemen and Fire Ball as the Ninja Warrior Princess explained, “I bring Kathy to you for help with the unseen Demon. Teach her and help her on this Journey. She needs Love for her powers to work. This you must do by order of the Love Giver.”

Then the Warrior Princess faded away, and a driver came with an old woman. He stopped the Carriage and asked, “Are you the Demon Hunters that expel evil from a place?”

The Horsemen assured, “That would be us.”

The Driver informed, “The Shipmaster’s Wife would like to talk to you.”

They walked to the Carriage by the woman with a veil hanging over her face. She was well dressed with fine clothes and questioned, “Can you clear a house of evil?”

The Horsemen revealed, “We can, but sometimes you just have to burn it to send it back. You want us to try?”

The Lady continued, “I lived there with my husband for years. We knew there were strange things happening in the house, but it was never harmful. It just moved things around, and did child pranks on us. Now that my husband has moved on it has become Evil. It won’t let me eat. It pushes my food off the table. It tried to push me down the stairs, and attacks me in bed at night. I had to move out of the house. You are my last chance to keep my home.”

The Horsemen looked at Kathy and asked, “What do you think Kathy.”

Kathy stepped next to the Carriage and took her hand and looked in her eyes and disclosed, “I’ll do everything in my power to help you. Now close your eyes. Fire Ball give me Love.”

Then Fire Ball made a ball of bright flashing colored light, and Kathy snatched it from her hand. Then she pushed it in the lady and exclaimed, “Open your eyes.”

She opened her eyes and gasped, “I’ve been sent an Angel.”

Kathy whispered, “No just a goddess, but I’m not afraid to call one if I need it. Now let’s find what we have.”

The Lady commanded, “Tom take me to the Hotel and show the Goddess my home.”

Then they were off and the Horsemen followed the Carriage into San Francisco. At the Palace Hotel across from the four stories of the Gingerbread Grand Hotel the Carriage stopped. The door man came and helped the lady into the Hotel. Then they followed the Carriage driver up a hill overlooking the bay. Kathy saw the most magnificence house she had ever seen. It was covered with scrollwork and turnings everywhere. Fancy leaded glass windows with hand carved trim all over. It stood a grand three stories with a four story tower.



Fire Ball and the Horsemen got down from the wagon, but Kathy was frozen in place. She just kept looking at the house. Then the Horsemen questioned, “Are you coming?”

Kathy insisted, “Someone is looking out of the window. You think we should talk to the boy?”

The Horsemen questioned, “Witch window? I don’t see anyone.”

Fire Ball demanded, “What boy?”

Kathy insisted, “Why the one sitting on the steps of course.”

Fire Ball insisted, “I don’t see a thing.”

Kathy climbed down from the wagon and asked the Carriage Driver, “Are you going to let me in?”

The Driver bellowed, “Oh hell no! Here is the key let yourself in. Like all the other servant’s there is no way I’m going back in that place. If I were you I’d get as far away from that house as possible.”

Kathy pulled the key from his hand saying, “I’m going in.”

Then she walked to the porch and sat next to the boy on the steps. Then she asked, “What’s your name?”

The boy replied, “Emmitt.”

Fire Ball demanded, “Are you relay talking to someone?”

Kathy revealed, “Of course. This is Emmitt. Don’t’ you see him?”

The Horsemen replied, “It’s a Spirit Fire Ball. She’s the Spectrum Goddess and can see things we can’t. That’s why they sent her.”

Kathy asked, “How old are you Emmitt?”

Emmitt replied, “I’m six, but I’ll be seven soon.”

Kathy asked, “Who is in the house Emmitt?”

Emmitt replied, “My mommy. She’s sad because my father hasn’t come home yet. He’s the Captain of a big ship. Mommy watches for him every day from the Widow's watch. We’re hoping he’s back for my birthday.”

Kathy got up and walked to the door. Then pushed the key in the lock and gave it a turn. There was a klick and she pushed the door open. Stepping inside it felt cold and goose bumps covered her arms. Fire Ball and the Horsemen came in right behind her. They were in the foyer and on their right was curved stairs going up to the second floor landing space. The celling went all the way up to the top of the next floor with a chandelier hanging from a twenty foot chain.

On their left was a Parlor room with two sliding doors that went into the wall. The foyer turned to a grand hall past the stairs. Kathy took a step towards the grand hall and a fog started felling in around them. Kathy felt fear fall upon her and she pulled the knife Albert made for her, and held it in the air. Then she grabbed the wrist of the Horsemen ordering, “Blink us out of here!”

The Horsemen put his hand on Fire Ball and blinked them outside. At the stairs to the porch Emmitt asked, “Did you see him?”

Kathy answered, “No but I felt him. He’s pure Evil.”

Emmitt disclosed, “Even Mommy is scared by him. He’s bad and is keeping us here.”

Fire Ball inquired, “How can we fight what we can’t see.”

Kathy insisted, “Here touch me.”

Fire Ball touched Kathy and little flickering stars shot from her exploding, and she saw the boy. Fire Ball jerked her hand away exclaiming, “What just happened?”

Kathy apologized, “I’m sorry I should have warned that when a Love Goddess touches me little stars shoot out exploding in the air around us.”

Fire Ball insisted, “Horsemen touch her.”

The Horsemen touched Kathy and saw the boy. Then Kathy twirled her finger making a spinning rainbow. The boy reached out and touched it and turned a rainbow color. The Horsemen exclaimed, “How did you do that?”

Kathy replied, “I don’t know I just do it. This Spirit is a good Spirit. It’s just trapped. I believe we will need the mother to pass over to send this one home. I need to get a bag of salt to go back in there. Suzy told me that a Spirit can’t cross salt or running water. If I get a bag of salt and it comes at me I can spin around dumping it out around me. Then it can’t get to me, and I can call you to blink me out.”

The Horsemen admitted, “It’s getting late and will be dark soon. I think we should go home and come back tomorrow. Spirits seem to have more power at night, and by the time we get salt it will be dark. We don’t have lanterns or know the layout of the house. I don’t think we should be roaming around in the dark. What do you think Kathy?”

Kathy looked to Fire Ball and acknowledged, “You’re the most powerful Fire Ball. What do you think?”

With that Fire Ball threw a ball of bright flashing colored light in the air, and shot it with a lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down on them as the Horsemen blinked them back to their farm saying, “I guess this means I put the horses up for the night. Why don’t you take Kathy to the house and let her pick a room.”

Kathy followed Fire Ball to the house as she asked, “How many people live here?

Fire Ball replied, “Just the Horsemen and I.”

Kathy queried, “Why such a big house for just the two of you?”

Fire Ball explained, “We rescue a lot of children. The Demons around her steal children for slaves and sacrifices to make them stronger.”

Fire Ball stopped and pushed open a door saying, “This is my favorite.”

Looking through the door Kathy saw a rocking horse and a doll house. A full sized canopy bed filled the center of the room with a ragdoll on it. Fire Ball insisted, “Try the bed.”

Kathy sat on the edge of the bed. She sunk into the mattress and exclaimed, “Suzy has a bed like this. It’s like a pillow.”

Fire Ball revealed, “All our beds have a mattress from the future. Don’t you have one?”

Kathy admitted, “No, only Jim and Suzy have one.”

Fire Ball proposed, “Then when you get back. You take your Time Lord to your room and shut the door. Then demand he get you one. He’ll do it; he has to it’s a code among Demon Hunters. Now I’m going to go start something to eat and you can stay here or come along.”

In the woods by the Salmon River Seig came too shivering. Slowly opening his eyes he saw a big husky bearded man wearing animal skins for clothes. Seeing Seig’s eyes open he announced, “Welcome back to the land of the living. Your clothes are almost dry. Are you running from the Law or something?”

Seig looked around and saw the Mule and stacks of animal skins. Seig knew he was in the camp of a trapper, but not much more. He didn’t know how he got there, or who he was. Everything was a blink. Seig replied, “I don’t know. I can’t remember.”

The man smiled, “Don’t matter anyway. I just wondered because of the bullet hole in your leg.”

Putting his hand to his leg Seig replied, “Oh, that’s why my leg hurts so much.”

The man put a bear skin over Seig and insisted he rest.

Back in Kathy’s room the sun shined through the window on her face. Coming to life she got dressed, and went to the kitchen. The Horsemen and Fire Ball were talking over a cup of coffee. Looking up Fire Ball declared, “You’re back with the living. How did you sleep?”

Kathy proclaimed, “That was the best night’s sleep I ever had. I didn’t want to get out of bed. I could have laid there all day.”

The Horsemen pointed out, “This bag on the table is about five pounds of salt. I was hoping that would be enough. As soon as we eat we’ll head out.”

They ate and the Horsemen hitched up the team to the wagon. Then Fire Ball threw a ball of bright flashing colored light in the air, and shot it with a lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down on them as the Horsemen blinked them back to the Victorian House.

​

Appearing alongside the house Kathy could see the size of the house. It was twice as big as she thought. She looked for the little boy, but he was nowhere to be found. Then Kathy picked up the bag of salt and advised, “I think you should wait out here. I’ll go in and check it out and come get you if I think it safe. Kathy slipped her hand down and checked her gun. Then moved it to the knife Albert made for her. Then she announced, “Here we go.”

She walked up the steps and went across the porch. Stopping at the door she slipped in the key, and pushed the door open. There sat the boy on the stairs looking at her. The boy floated to his feet and motioned, “Follow me. Mommy is waiting for you.”

Kathy followed the boy up the stairs to the second floor. Then they went up another set of stairs to the third floor. From there they went to the bottom of the tower. The stairs were steep and made three turns to get to the top. Kathy came out to a viewing area overlooking the bay. There stood a slender tall woman wearing a white nightgown hanging to the floor. She was almost transparent as if she wasn’t even there. The boy ran to her pulling on her nightgown saying, “She’s here mom. She came to help us.”

 

[gonewacky]

The woman just looked out at the bay saying, “He needs to come back. We need him.”

Then the boy and his mother faded away. Kathy looked out over the bay. She could see the ships at the dock and the Ocean past the bay opening. Then she went back down to the third floor and looked around. Not much was on this floor, and most of the rooms were empty. Not finding anything she went down to the second floor. Going down the stairs she saw the boy waiting for her. When she reached the bottom of the stairs the boy called out, “Follow me.”

Then he shot through the wall under the stairs. Most houses like this one used this space for storage, but this one had no opening. Kathy looked at the wall and a speck of light appeared. The spot got bigger and brighter and grew out word like a ring of fire burning through something. Then it opened up a hole and Kathy could see through the wall under the stairs.

She gasped at what she saw. Then a chair slid across the room at her. She jumped out of the way, as the chair slammed into the wall busting into pieces. Kathy slung out her arms and a bright white light engulfed everything.

Outside the Horsemen and Fire Ball watched beams of light shoot out of all the windows. It was so bright it lit up the hillside.

Inside a wind blew that carried strange high-pitched squealing sounds. It blew the hat off Kathy’s head, and her hair stood straight out as she walked from the house. Coming out the front door she clapped her hands and the light disappeared. Sitting on the steps Kathy exclaimed, “I found it.”

The Horsemen and Fire Ball approached Kathy asking, “Found what?”

Kathy revealed, “The boy and his mother hid under the stairs. Their mummified in their hiding place. Murdered I think.”

The Horsemen insisted, “I was in the house with you and it’s all open under the stairs.”

Kathy explained, “Not on the stairs to the third floor. It’s boxed in there. There’s another problem. The demon I believe killed them is protecting his property. That is why he won’t let them cross over. He sees them as his.”

The Horsemen questioned. “Did you touch anything?”

Kathy insisted, “I told you their incased under the stair way.”

The Horsemen inquired, “Then how did you see them.”

Kathy explained, “I can see through walls if I try. If you touch me or I make you invisible you can see it too. I can’t go back inside unless Fire Ball charges me up again. I’m too weak right now to protect you. I would want us to hold hands so you can blink us out if needed.”

The Horsemen demand he see it for himself it they are going to go any further. Fire Ball made a ball of bright flashing colored light and pushed it in Kathy. Then she did it again and looked at Kathy and asked, “Is that good?”

Kathy requested, “One more time just to make sure. Are you coming in with us Fire Ball?”

Fire Ball replied, “I’ll wait out here in case I have to call Njal or something. I don’t think my lightning bolts will do anything to this kind of demon.”

Kathy revealed, “I think you’re right. I saw Suzy try it one time and the lightning bolt just went through it.”

Kathy took the Horsemen’s hand and started pulling him to the house. She flung open the door and pulled him straight up the stairs to the second floor. Pointing to the hole she made she insisted, “Right there look through that hole I made.”

The Horsemen looked and gasped as the room started shaking. Things started falling off the walls and flying through the air. Feared for their safety The Horsemen blinked them out. Appearing next to Fire Ball he explained, “I don’t know how to fight this thing.”

Kathy informed, “This is the kind of Demon James and Suzy first fought. They had to travel from the future back a hundred and fifty years to kill it. In the future they put a ring of salt around the house. Then it couldn’t leave the house. What we have to do is find the Demon when it had a body so we can fight it. Then we can cast it to Hell from that body.”

The Horsemen gave his plan. “Now what we do is go to Mrs. Whiteley about tearing down the wall. Then we get the Constable to get some men up here to do the work and investigate the murder of the mother and child. Then use that information to find who the Demon is. Then we can go after him.”

Fire Ball added, “Kathy and I can go to the land office and find the history of the house. There might be clues there.”

The Horsemen looked at Kathy and asked, “What do you think Kathy?”

Kathy replied, “Well it isn’t going to happen with us standing around here. Let’s get started.”

In the woods the trapper handed Seig a cup of hot broth, and insisted he drink it. Seig sipped on the broth as he fought to remember. Flashes of the stage went through his head, but he couldn’t remember any faces or names. He wondered what the stagecoach mint. But everything was all jumbled up.

The trapper asked, “What are you in such deep thought about?”

Seig replied, “I’m trying to remember who I am and how I got here.”

The trapper insisted, “You got here by me fishing you out of the river. You were a goner going down for the last time when I pulled you out. Drink up you’ll need your strength. Tomorrow we need to move out and check my trap line.”

Back in San Francisco at the Palace Hotel they ask the desk clerk to call Mrs. Whiteley. He sent a Bellhop to find Mrs. Whiteley and asked them to have a seat in the Lobby. After what seemed like a long wait Mrs. Whiteley came and took a seat across from them and questioned, “You need some money?”

The Horsemen was insulted by her response and argued, “We never ask for money! We’re sent by a higher power and do this to remove Evil from the world.”

Then she snarled, “I suppose you’re here to tell me you found nothing, and it’s all in my head.”

Kathy couldn’t believe what she was hearing. The lady was so nice the day before, and seemed desperate for help. Kathy called out, “By the power of Njal I command time to stop.”

The Horsemen exclaimed, “What are you doing we’re in public.”

Kathy insisted, “I know what I’m doing our team dose this all the time.”

Then she kneeled in front of the woman and touched her. She came to life looking around. It was dead silent and everyone in the busy lobby was frozen in place. Kathy looked in her eyes and revealed; “Now it’s just you and me. Your house is Demon possessed, and a mother and her child are sealed up in the wall under the second floor stairs. You want us to fix this for you, or should we just go home? Don’t answer. Just sit there and think about it.”

Then Kathy twirled her finger and a spinning rainbow covered the celling, and turned to twinkling little stars exploding as they faded away. Kathy jerked her hand away letting her freeze. She got back in her seat and looked at the Horsemen and Fire Ball and asked, “Are we ready?”

They knotted and Kathy looked at Mrs. Whiteley like she was before time stopped. Then she called out, “By the power of Njal I command time to start.”

Calmly the Horsemen went on, “No it’s not like that.”

Mrs. Whiteley butted in, “I want to ask the woman dressed like a man something. Did you just say something to me?”

Kathy smiled and questioned, “Are you going to let the Constable tear open that wall?”

Mrs. Whiteley replied, “What wall?”

Kathy smiled, “You know what wall I’m talking about. I already told you once. Watch this.”

Then Kathy grabbed Fire Ball’s arm and little flickering stars surrounded her hand exploding in the air with little flashes. Then Kathy pulled her hand away and informed, “There’s only one of me in this world, and I came to help you.”

Mrs. Whiteley urged, “What can I do?”

The Horsemen insisted, “Just let the Constable investigate the house and tear open the wall.”

Mrs. Whiteley agreed, “Done, you don’t need anything else?”

The Horsemen insisted, “Nope, that dose it. Have a nice day.”

Then they were off. Kathy and Fire Ball went to the records office and the Horsemen went to see Constable Roberts.

At the records office Kathy and Fire Ball found the home was built by James Maury then went to Samuel Jackson by marriage and sold to captain Whiteley.

The Horsemen was pleading his case to Constable Roberts. He explained about the mother and child, but the Constable was reluctant.

Constable Roberts explained, “Look I can’t just go into a house and tear out a wall in what some supposed Psychic tells me they saw. You know I don’t believe in all this Hocus Pocus stuff.”

The Horsemen insisted, “Mrs. Whiteley wants you to investigate it. If you don’t I’ll get a photographer up there and do it myself. Then you can read about it in the News Paper.”

Finally Constable Roberts agreed and took two men and headed up to the house with the Horsemen. They were joined by Kathy and Fire Ball on their way to the Palace Hotel. After seeing Mrs. Whiteley they headed to her house. Where they went to the second floor and started busting through the wall. Then the house started to shake and the Horsemen pulled Constable Roberts back. A chandelier fell crashing in front of him as one of the men shouted, “Bring that lantern over here. Looking through the hole he saw the mummified remains of a woman. Constable Roberts cried out, “Oh my God how did you know?”

The Horsemen insisted, “The more important question is who did this. She didn’t wall herself up in there.”

Constable Roberts recalled, “I believe this is James Maury’s wife and son Emmitt. He was the captain of the Northern Light, a wooden-hulled steamer with three masts. He died and his wife remarried to Jackson. Then it was told she took the train back to Minnesota with her son. Jackson stayed behind and sold the home to captain Whiteley. Then Jackson was killed in a fire at the Lantern Saloon two days later. We never heard from his wife again, and no one knows where the house money went. We had assumed he sent it to his wife, but now it looks like he murdered her and the boy.”

The Horsemen declared, “Well our work here is done. I think we’ll leave the rest to you. We have a Demon to chase.”

Roberts insisted, “Like always you dump some strange case on us and take off.”

Outside the house Kathy and Fire Ball were waiting at the Wagon. The Horsemen insisted, “We have some time traveling to do and a Demon to send to Hell.”

Soon they were at the farm in 1982 with Wind Walker and Bird Man. The Horsemen and Wind Walker disposed of the Demon body, and Bird Man took Kathy home.

The Horsemen and Fire Ball were on their way home when time stopped. Then Njal and the Ninja Warrior Princess appeared in front of them. Njal’s voice echoed through the air, “The Warrior Princess has lost a Soul to a Demon. He has taken control of the spiritual essence of a person, and has turned him into a slave to the Demon. He’s in a cataclysmic struggle between the forces of good and evil. You need to set him on the right track, and send him on his way back to the one waiting for him. The Warrior Princess will guide you to him. Now go forth and retrieve this Soul from its capture.”

Then they were by the Salmon River at a Ferry crossing. The Ferry was on the other side of the river unloading, as they waited not knowing where they were. They didn’t even know who they were looking for.

Across the river a few miles downstream the trapper had his Mule loaded, and had Seig loaded like a pack Mule. Then they headed down river as the trapper checked his traps and added them to Seig’s load. It was all Seig could do to walk let alone carry this load. He fell to the ground in pain, and the trapper yelled, “Get your ass up! Don’t make me leave you here to die!”

Seig was in an overwhelming amount of pain and it was taking over his every essence controlling his thoughts. All he could think of was his will to survive and the pain, but he was on the brink of death. He was fighting to find a meaning to continuing his life, but he couldn’t even remember who he was. He struggled to his feet and pushed on.

As the Ferry neared and a Indian arrived to take the Ferry. The Horseman asked, “Do you know this land?”

The Indian replied, “This is an evil land filled with Demons and Spirits. Some Spirits will help you and others are Evil. The other side of the river is the land of the Skin-Walker. He steals people and their souls. We believe he killed and ate his family giving him his power. He can manifest himself in many forms of human, animals, or birds. He cast no shadows and speaks with a nasal twang. He lurks in the places where he was killed or places which hold some other deep significance for him. We attribute strange rumblings heard deep within the Woods and Mountains to him. Also the shaking of the ground and the crashing of boulders are all thought to be him. Why would you come to this Evil place?”

Fire Ball replied, “We are Demon Hunters sent to save a man from this Evil.

The Indian revealed, “I am Tonka. I too send you to destroy this Evil Skin-Walker. I give you my Hawk to guide you to him. Use your powers wisely for he will surely try to deceive you.”

Then the Ferry was unloading, and The Horseman drove the Wagon on the Ferry. He looked around for the Indian, but he was gone. Looking he saw the Hawk circling over the river screaming, “Kee-eeeee-arr.”

Fire Ball mumbled, “I do believe we just saw a Great Indian Spirit.”

The Horseman agreed, “I’m sure of it Mama. I also believe he gave us a guide.”

In the woods the Trapper came out carrying a Rabbit. Seeing Seig he announced, “We’re lucky you get to eat today. Now drop the skins and build a fire. You do know how to do that don’t you?”

Seig replied, “Yes, but I don’t have anything to light it with.”

The Trapper threw a flint and it landed at his feet on the ground. Seig dropped his load and picked up the flint, as he filled with anger. Evil thoughts went through his head. He gathered sticks to make a fire trying to think. He so wanted to remember who he was. He didn’t want to be this Evil outlaw the trapper thought he was. He got some dry moss and made some shavings with his knife. He pulled a bullet from his gun and bit the led bullet pulling it from the shell. Just as he thought the gunpowder was wet from his swim in the river. He used a twig to scrape most of it out onto the moss. Then he put the shavings over it. Then he used the flint to get an ember going. Then he blew on it getting a little flicker that started drying out the gunpowder. Then it took off and he pushed it into the pile of twigs and started the fire.

The Trapper returned with the skinned out Rabbit. He threw the skin at Seig and demanded, “Scrape this skin and I’ll cook the Rabbit.”

Then the Hawk circled over them screaming, “Kee-eeeee-arr.”

The Trapper laughed, “Come down here. I’ll eat you. You don’t deceive me.”

Then another Hawk appeared circling over the first Hawk and the Trapper ordered, “Go forth and deceive them.”

With that the Hawk flew off. Seig watched as he scraped the Rabbit skin.

 

[gonewacky]

Back at the Wagon The Horseman stopped the wagon where the hawk went into the woods. Then they saw the Hawk down the road. The Horseman insisted, “I think it wants us to go down there.”

Then the Hawk took flight screaming, “Kee-eeeee-arr.”

The Horseman gave the rains a whip and the team started to move as another Hawk landed on the road in front of them. The Horseman pulled back on the rains bringing the wagon to a stop. Fire Ball exclaimed, “How do we know which one to follow?”

The Horseman called out, “Time be gone.”

Time stopped and the bird in flight froze in the sky. The one on the road flew to the wagon seat. Then the bird flew in-between to big trees into the woods screaming, “Kee-eeeee-arr.”

Grabbing the bag behind the wagon seat Fire Ball informed, “I got the jerky and hardtack. Grab the canteen and I guess we follow the bird into the woods. Then they were off following the Hawk through the woods.

Stopping to rest The Horseman called out, “Time be on.”

Fire Ball chuckled, “I was wondering when you would realize you had stopped time.”

The Horseman replied, “I knew. I was just enjoying the quietness. It makes it easier to think.”

Fire Ball inquired, “What are you thinking about?”

The Horseman replied, “First they send us Kathy to work with. Then we do things we’ve never done before. This Spectrum Goddess is the youngest one of any God or Goddess we know. Yet she just goes all out like she has done it for years. We’ve been working the 1880’s for over forty years. Almost all of our cases have been for children. Now we get that strange house Demon, and now this Skin-Walker. We’re saving some guy and don’t know why.”

Fire Ball insisted, “We never know why we get a case. This one is a journey. We’ve been on them before. This one is just a little different. Hay quiet!”

The Horseman whispered, “I hear talking.”

In the Trapper’s camp Seig was complaining, “What do you mean I only get one leg and thigh! You bastard I get half!”

The Trapper argued, “It’s my Rabbit you’re lucky if I give you any at all.”

Seig growled, “Then carry your own skins. I quit!”

Then the Trapper turned into a Black Bear and stood up roaring. The Horseman and Fire Ball came out in the small clearing and saw the Bear. The Horseman yelled, “Time be gone.”

Time stopped and Fire Ball exclaimed, “I think we found our Skin-Walker. Now what? I can’t touch it because it will come to life, and won’t be frozen in time any more. I can’t fight something like that.”

The Horseman acknowledged, “I don’t have the wagon and team, so I can’t put a noose over its head. We have to find a way to contain it so you can cast out the demon.”

Fire Ball insisted, “I think this is the time we call for help.”

The Horseman pondered, “This clearing isn’t big enough for the wagon and team, and the trees are too thick to get a pull. The Boat Twins are out there’s no water. Bike Man could do it. He could drag this thing all the way back to the road. We never use him. I think we should call him.”

Fire Ball called out, “By the power of Njal I command Bike Man to appear.”

Before them Bike Man appeared on his bike with his rope coiled on his shoulder. The Horseman explained, “We have a Skin-Walker that has changed into a bear.”

Bike Man’s eyes opened wide, “So the stories are true. The Skin-Walker’s do roam the land. This is my first.”

Fire Ball divulged, “Ours too. If you noose it I’ll cast the wickedness out of it.”

Bike Man replied, “Got yah.”

Then he revved his bike and took off with dirt flying from the tire. He whipped the noose over the Bears head, and threw the coil of rope on the ground. Then he took off between two trees with the rope coiling out as he went. Then the rope snapped tight pulling the bear off its feet, as Fire Ball dived at the Bear with a ball of bright flashing colored light in her hand. Flinging her hand at its chest she called out, “Back to hell with you Demon.”

Then a black cloud in the shape of a hideous monster rose up into the air. It was twisting around as it made a squalling sound. Then it was sucked into the ground. Bike man rode up next to Fire Ball. She was sitting on the bearded man’s chest. Bike man exclaimed, “Did you see the monster that came out of that thing? I’ve never seen anything like that. I swear it shot up fifty feet in the air. I worried it might not go into the ground.”

Looking to Seig Bike Man questioned, “What’s up with him?”

The Horseman answered, “That’s the one we were sent to rescue.”

Bike man coiled his rope and hung it on the handlebars as he spoke, “We need to start filling him with Love so we can start time.”

Fire Ball questioned, “You want to help me?”

Bike Man replied, “Sure.”

They went to Seig and Fire Ball pushed love into Seig’s chest and Bike man pushed love into his back. Then Bike man revealed, “This man is in bad shape. I can feel the pain in his soul.”

Then he kneeled next to Seig and put his hands on his bad leg. A bright light radiated from his hands as the wound healed. Then he moved to his shoulder and neck announcing, “This man must have been in a tremendous amount of pain. It’s a wander he could even walk and talk. That kind of pain takes over your entire being.

Fire Ball explained, “We were told a Demon had taken control of the spiritual essence of him, and had turned him into a slave to the Demon. We were sent to help with his struggle between the forces of good and evil. Then return him to the one waiting for him. We were told The Warrior Princess would guide us, but she sent us an Indian Spirit guide. The Indian Spirit gave us the Hawk as a guide.”

Bike Man went on. “He should start to think right now that I healed him. I’m sure he’ll help you guide hem on his way.”

Fire Ball responded, “We didn’t know you were a healer. We didn’t even know there was anyone with healing powers. We could have used you a few times.”

Bike Man revealed, “I’m not the only one. There’s another one on the team with the Spectrum Goddess, but she hasn’t learned it yet. Njal told me about her. He said she almost used that power once on a little boy, but he had to stop her. She wasn’t ready to be using it yet. He had to stop time and do it himself.”

Fire Ball exclaimed, “Wow you talk with Njal?”

Bike Man insisted, “I have no choice. He’s my Time Lord. I have no Time Lord on my team. Heck I don’t even have a team it’s just me, and I have to call him every time I need to mess with time. He thinks I’m his child, but that’s all right with me. I like hearing the things he tells me. There’s hope in his words.”

Fire Ball affirmed, “It’s not just you Bike Man he thinks we’re all his children.”

The Horseman questioned, “Are we ready to wrap this thing up?”

Bike man asked, “Are you going to do it Fire Ball?”

With that Fire Ball threw a ball of bright flashing colored light in the air, and shot it with a lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down on them as The Horseman blinked them out. They appeared at the Wagon and The Horseman called out, “Time be on.”

Then Seig questioned, “What’s going on?”

Bike Man informed, “Again.”

Then Fire Ball threw a ball of bright flashing colored light in the air, and shot it with a lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down on them as The Horseman blinked them out. They appeared at the farm in 1982. Wind Walker came from the house asking, “What do we have here?”

The Horseman replied, “It’s a Skin-Walker.”

Wind Walker pointed out, “This is only the second one I’ve ever done. The first one came from the Boat Twins out of the swamps of the Mississippi River.”

Seig exclaimed, “What is going on it’s like I just keep reappearing in different places.”

Fire Ball pushed Love into Seig’s back and whispered, “We’re helping you. Don’t worry we’ll get you home. What’s your name?

Seig stuttered, “I don’t know. I can’t remember anything. I might be an Outlaw.”

Wind Walker and The Horseman drug the Demon body to the barn as Bike Man stepped next to Seig. He pushed Love into him saying, “That’s the Demon talking to you. That’s not true you’re a good Soul. Love is calling for you. Try hard and you’ll hear it. Then the Ninja Warrior Princess appeared and pulled her sward. Bike Man stepped back as she tapped the sward on Seig’s head saying, “Remember.”

Then she faded away. Fire Ball mumbled, “That’s a first for me.”

Bike Man insisted, “That Princess scares me every time I see her.”

Seig announced, “Seig, that’s my name Seig. I’m trying to get back to Kathy. Boy am I hungry.”

Fire Ball gasped, “Oh now I understand this is the Wells Fargo Man Kathy’s in love with. They sent us to save her Love.”

Bike Man queried, “Kathy the Spectrum Goddess?”

Fire Ball replied, “Yep, she was just telling us all about him.”

Bike Man acknowledged, “I need to get out more. I don’t know anything about this new team. Other than the two group fights we’ve been in.”

Back in Dention Kathy whispered in Suzy’s ear, “I’m taking Jim for a little while.”

Suzy replied, “If it will cheer you up, but remember you’re going to tell me about your time with Fire Ball.”

Kathy insisted, “You won’t even miss us.”

Suzy thought, I know that Girl she’s got something sneaky going on.

Kathy took Jim’s hand and pulled him to her room and shut the door. Then she insisted, “I need you to take me to the future. We need to go to the Coin Shop so I can get some future money. Then to a Mattress store so I can buy a Mattress.”

Jim insisted, “Kathy we’ll have to go change into future clothes first.”

Kathy snickered, “Not if we go on Halloween. We could just say we’re going to a costume party. Rich People still do that in the future don’t they?”

Jim replied, “Kathy it’s not just Rich People in the future that dose it. Anyone can do it then. People just walk around and work in a costume. I can tell you’ve been thinking about this a lot.”

Kathy replied, “No Fire Ball told me you have to do it because you’re the teams Time Lord.”

Jim insisted, “Make us invisible.”

Then he took a hold of Kathy’s arm and blinked out. Appearing at the Coin Shop they saw Oliver was with a customer. Jim whispered in Kathy’s ear, “When I open the door shoot me with a little spark and make yourself visible.”

Jim pulled the door open and the bell went off. Then Kathy shot Jim and faded back. Oliver looked up just in time to see them become visible and announced, “I’ll be right with you folks.”

The Lady asked, “How much is that braided gold ring?”

Oliver explained, “It’s an 18 karat solid gold handwoven braided wide band Ring. It’s nicely woven and heavy. I have to get at least $350 for it.”

The Lady revealed, “I only have $300 can’t we work out a deal for that.”

Oliver thought for a moment then said, “No, I can’t do it I can melt it down for that much.”

Kathy stepped next to the Lady and insisted, “Let her try it on Oliver.”

Oliver pulled the ring from the case and set it on the counter. The lady tried on the ring and inquired, “You sure you can’t take $300 for it?”

Kathy whispered, “Money talks put the cash on the counter.”

The Lady pulled her wallet from her purse, and pulled out three crisp one hundred dollar bills. Then she laid them on the counter. Retrieving a silver dollar from her pocket Kathy spoke up, “Would you trade that ring for this 1856 silver dollar?”

Oliver insisted, “It’s not even your kind of thing amethyst girl, but you know I would.”

Kathy looked at the Lady and offered, “I’ll sale you this coin for $300 and you can trade it for the ring. What do you think?”

Oliver barked, “Hold on a minute.”

Then he pulled a felt marker from his shirt pocket, and dragged it across the bills. Then Oliver exclaimed, “OK you can do it if you want.”

The Lady looked at Oliver and he gave a nod of approval. Kathy held out the coin, and the Lady took it and handed it to Oliver. Kathy picked up the cash and stuffed it in her pocket. Oliver continued, “Let me get you a receipt for that ring.”

Taking the receipt the lady exclaimed, “Hay this receipt is only for $300.”

Oliver insisted, “That is what you paid.”

Then the Lady went out mumbling to herself. As the door shut Oliver chastised, “Don’t ever get into one of my sales like that again. She knew the price and had the money. She would have paid the $350 for the ring. Now what do you need?”

Jim apologized, “I’m sorry Oliver I’m sure she won’t do that again. Kathy needs cash to buy a Mattress.”

Oliver looked at Kathy and questioned, “What do you have?”

She set four silver dollars on the counter and Oliver offered, “I’ll give you a hundred dollars a coin as a punishment.”

Kathy asked, “Will that be enough for a pillow top James?”

James insisted, “I’m not sure. Maybe you should try for more money.”

Oliver smiled. “Oh no wonder she’s in a mood. Not enough sleep will do that to you. You need your beauty sleep for sure. I’ll go $700 with the $300 you got that should be enough. Just don’t go cheap. Get a good one that will last.”

Then Jim blinked them out to the Mattress store. Kathy laid on one bed after another them made up her mind. Then she picked the Beautyrest Br800 Plush Pillow Top Mattress for $799. Then Jim had them deliver it to Suzy’s house. He blinked then to Suzy’s house to wait for the Mattress. Jim made some coffee and Kathy talked about her time with Fire Ball and The Horsemen. She told about her time with the Spirit of the woman, and how she told her about her Love to Samuel Jackson. Then he put a pillow over her head and killed her. She thought he Loved her, but he only wanted her house and money. That got me thinking about how do you know a man really Loves you.”

Jim replied, “That’s what Suzan and I have been trying to tell you.”

Kathy insisted, “I understand that now, but I can’t give up. I think I’ll enjoy Seig for a while. Fire Ball told me that if he really Loves me he’ll wait as long as it takes. Do you think that is true James?”

Jim squeezed his chin and replied, “I would think you’ll know in two years. If he sticks around that long we’ll all know by then.”

Kathy smiled, “Then two years it is.”

Then there was a knock at the door. The Mattress was at the door. They drug it in the house and locked the doors. Then Jim blinked them back to Kathy’s room about five minutes after they first left. Jim told Kathy to just push her old Mattress in the Hall and he’d have Amos take care of it. Then thay went back out to the dining room where Suzy ask, “What was that all about?”

 

[gonewacky]

Jim replied, “Just the kind of stuff a father would do for his Daughter.”

Suzy replied, “Oh, didn’t take that long.”

Jim mumbled going out the door, “Only half a day. I’ll be at the Jail.”

Suzy looked out the kitchen window as Jim walked past Victoria. Then she went down the hall to Kathy’s room. Kathy was pushing her old mattress into the hall. Suzy looked in Kathy’s door and saw the pillow top mattress in Kathy’s room, and bubbled, “So now you’re a princess are you.”

Kathy smiled, “If the Queen can have one so should I.”

Suzy replied, “I never should have let you sit on my bed.”

Kathy replied, “It wasn’t you. I got to sleep on one at Fire Ball’s house. She told me to make James get me one, so I did. Then we talked about the Hotel. Has he talked to you about it?”

Suzy replied, “Oh yes a few times.”

Kathy asked, “Are you going to let him do it? You know you’re the one that really owns the land.”

Suzy smiled, “We’ll see.”

The Horseman guided the wagon into town pass the Boarding house and down the street. The Horseman and Fire Ball went through town to the Livery. Meeting Henry the Horsemen ask, “Can you feed and water my horsed I need to find the Sheriff.”

Henry instructed, “The Sheriff is across the street at the Jail.”

The Horsemen replied as he helped Fire Ball down from the Wagon, “Thanks.”

Looking through the window Jim blurted, “Isn’t that The Horsemen and his wife?”

Albert replied, “Sure looks like it, and their headed over here.”

Jim went and stood by the door, and pulled it open for them. The Horsemen announced, “Why Sheriff, good to see you when we’re not fighting something Evil.”

Albert replied, “What brings you to our time?”

The Horsemen replied, “I thought I should tell you about a guy we just saved from a Skin-Walker. Let me tell you their one nasty powerful Demon and are a changeling. This one turned into a bear on us. Anyway this guy fell off a ferry into the Salmon River. He got washed a few miles down the river going through some rapids. Near death when the Skin-Walker fished him out to use for a slave. His Soul was in danger of being lost to the Demon, so Najl sent us to save him. When we found him he couldn’t remember anything. Not even his name.

He started getting his memory back and we found his name was Seig. Then he remembered he worked for Wells Fargo, and we were sure he was the Seig Kathy talked about. We left him at the Wells Fargo station in Lewiston to catch the Stage back from there. We dropped him off about two hours from now. He should be on that stage tomorrow when it comes into town. I just wanted to warn you he might not be the same guy he was before. He’s been through a fight with a demon for his very Soul.”

Albert insisted, “What am I supposed to do with this. I’m not going to tell her.”

Jim blinked out to his room. Opening the door a crack he saw Suzy and Rebecca at the table. He waved for Suzy to come to the door. Then he grabbed her arm and pulled her in. He told her a little of what was going on. Then he blinked back to the Jail announcing, “Suzy’s on her way.”

A little bit later Suzy showed up with Rebecca. The Horseman looked at Rebecca and questioned, “Who is this? We can’t let outsiders hear some of this stuff.”

Pulling Rebecca next to him Albert assured, “She knows everything. You don’t have to hold anything back. Like us when time stops she doesn’t freeze and the overseers know about her. Not that they don’t already know everything.”

Fire Ball announced, “I’ll go first and tell what we’ve learned about this kind of thing from working with children.

His struggle is not against enemies of blood and flesh, but against the rulers, the authorities, and the cosmic powers of this present darkness. He has to deal with the spiritual forces of evil. He will need reinforcements to be able to withstand that evil every day for a time. He will just have to learn to stand firm in what is good and fight the temptations.

Much depends upon the health of His body, mind and spirit. Bike Man is a healer and he healed his wounds for us. Now he needs to deal with his spirit. For example, a spiritual crisis could be understood as a spiritual emergence and personal transformation, or as a living nightmare of paranormal phenomena. Whether or not the crisis is understood as a positive experience or a negative one he may experience drastic challenges and changes to his personal meaning and sense of purpose, world view and beliefs in his identity and relationships.

Spiritual crises can also involve further challenges to him through what appear to be paranormal phenomena: for example, psychologically projected apparitions of dead people linked with unresolved bereavements issues, or actual paranormal phenomena such as poltergeist activity. That he generates unconsciously in response to suppressed mental and spiritual distress.

In some cases it could become a spiritual crisis through a personal cultural filter, or revised it through revisiting the memory. This sometimes becomes evident in the retelling of the experience. Revisiting can affect others who are involved. That would be all of you and the ones he works with.

His road is going to be a ruff one, and he might try to hide it. This kind of Demon is very powerful, and this was our first encounter with one like this. We just want you to understand no matter how he deals with this. He won’t be the same man he was. There might be some hope though. The Ninja Warrior Princess is working this case. She came to us at Wind Walker’s farm. Like Bike Man says, “She scares me every time I see her.” Anyway now you know what you might be in for. I have no idea who should tell Kathy what. This is your team, and our work is done.”

Jim replied, “I think the Warrior Princess scares everyone but Kathy.”

The Horsemen agreed, “I know what you mean. Kathy talked to the Spirits like she would talk to you or me. She just accepted them as a part of life. Gave me that feeling like when you first realize you’re talking to a Demon. You know that tingling putting you on guard thing.”

Albert acknowledged, “I believe we all get that feeling, but we have to push it aside and do our job.”

Suzy spoke up, “What happened to the Hawk?”

Fire Ball informed, “I think it’s up on top of the Livery watching us. Anyway that’s where it was when we came in.”

Jim looked out the window, “Yep it’s still there.”

Suzy smiled knowing they had a guide Bird. Then she revealed, “I think we’ll just wait and see what Seig tells her, and watch for the things that could happen.”

Rebecca insisted, “I’ll wait with her for the Stage tomorrow, and ride to Lambert with her. I might get a story out of this for the paper. I watch to see if he has any of them hallucinations you talked about, or starts breaking down. Then I’ll report back to Albert.”





It was finely Tuesday morning, and Kathy had no problem getting out of her bed with the Pillow Top Mattress. This was the day she had been waiting for. Seig would be bringing the stage back through town, and she had planned to take it to Lambert. Just the thought of sitting with him made her rush through her morning. At the breakfast table Rebecca sat next to Kathy and revealed, “I’m going to take the stage with you to Lambert. Then I can turn my news story in at the Newspaper. That means I’ll be your chaperon on this trip. Jim said him and Albert were taking his wagon to Lambert, and would bring us back.”

Kathy replied, “Then I’ll buy you lunch at the Horseshoe. If the stage is on time it should be here a little after noon.”

After breakfast Jim, Albert, Henry, and Emily all left for work. Walking down the board walk Jim informed, “Now that we’ve decided to build a Hotel I think it should have a water closet. That would make us the first to have one in the town. Of Corse we’ll need a wind mill to pump the water and a water tower.”

Henry replied, “I’m not sure we need to spend that much money. The Hotel will most likely never make enough money to pay for that.”

Albert insisted, “I think things are going to change faster than you think. I’ve heard the telegraph will be here next spring. That’s less than a year away.”

Jim added, “The Rail Road line is almost to Fort Boise. There building the trestle over the Snake River right now. I think with the telegraph and Rail Road this area will boom.”

Henry agreed, “Well it won’t hurt to check it out. Then we can talk about it.”

Emily crossed the street when they got to the store. Jim just kept pushing for his water tower. Back at the house Suzy left with Mable. She was going to spend the day with her at the dress shop.

​

The wagon moved slowly as the old draft horse moseyed up Main Street. The gray haired old man pulled the wagon to a stop between the General Store and the Hardware Store. Hank saw the peddler go by, and went to see where the huckster was going. Across the street Mable announced, “Hay, look it’s a travelling cheapjack. He pulled up across the street. Let’s go see what he’s got Suzan.”

With that Suzy and Mable headed across the street. Hank was already talking with the man. They could hear the man reply, “Don’t worry I don’t even have the things you sale in the store, and I’ll be leaving tomorrow.”

Then looking at Mable he gave his pitch, “Why I see we have the dressmaker. I believe I have just the thing for you.”

He opened the doors on the back of his wagon and pulled out a spool of thread. Holding it up he went on, “Here try to break this thread.”

Mable spooled off some and gave it a pull, but was unable to break it. The peddler continued talking, “Now feel it between your fingers. Doesn’t it feel like the thinnest spider web? See it’s as strong as steel yet soft as the finest silk. What you have there is a hundred years of research and development to create the finest thread. You would have to agree it is softer than the feathers of angel’s wings. You will not find this in any store or retailer. They can’t even get it. No shipper is shipping it and no supplier is stocking it. This is only available through me.”

Mable questioned, “Then how do you get it?”

The peddler explained, “I have connections with the government. Its smuggled in over the Great Wall of China by oriental birds specially trained to fly over mountain regions. Each bird caries a minute amount in a small capsule around their neck. It takes over nine hundred crossings to get enough thread to go around one single spool. Now normally you would expect to pay twenty dollars for this, but today I’m giving away a very few at not twenty dollars or even ten dollars. Not even five dollars, for the low rate if just one dollar. But wait since you’re a seamstress I’ll let you have it for the low price of just fifteen cents. All I ask is that you tell your friends about this amazing thread.”

Mable insisted, “I have to have one.”

Then she paid the man and the peddler handed her a wooden top and insisted, “You must give this to a child as part of the discount agreement.”

Suzy spoke up, “I want two tops.”

The peddler started his pitch, “Oh no the tops only come with a purchase. I do have something for you though. I have this bottle of perfume from Tibet. It’s one of the wonders of the world. It’s made in the Tibetan Mountains underground by strange little men. They’re said to be the wisest in the land. They use magic and incantations to make what looks like normal perfume, but each and every one they make has extraordinary powers. Each and every bottle has the power to keep you looking and feeling young. Now you would think I would want ten dollars for this magic perfume. Not so I’m not even asking five dollars, but for the low rate of just one dollar I’ll sale you two bottles. All I ask is that you tell your friends about my amazing wonders. I’ll even include two tops, and trust you to give them to two children as part of this discount agreement.”

Hank had heard enough and went back to the store. As Hank came in the door Emily asked, “What did you find out?”

Hank insisted, “It’s just a Pitch Man selling trinkets. He’s no threat to our business. He’s kind of good at it though.”

Back at the peddlers wagon Suzy saw a half empty whiskey bottle and asked, “What’s in the whiskey bottle?”

The peddler started his pitch, “That bottle is not for sale. It holds a Demon inside of it. I got that bottle from an old lady on the prairie. She explained that a Demon hunter had tricked the Demon into the bottle. Then he left it out in the prairie. She heard it calling her at night, and went looking for it. As soon as she found the bottle she knew it was Evil, so she left it out in the prairie. It kept calling her and got louder and louder every day. Then one day she was out hanging the wash and the bottle rolled up to her foot.

She filled with fear and kicked the bottle, but it just rolled around following her. She took it in her house and put it on a shelf to stop it, but then it talked to her in her sleep. It told her that a Demon Hunter tricked it into the bottle. He told the Demon if it went into the bottle he wouldn’t send him back to Hell. Then the Demon could take the next person to drink from the bottle. Then the Demon Hunter took the bottle out to the middle of nowhere, and left it stranded. If you hold the bottle you can hear the Demon. Do you want to hold it?”

Suzy replied, “No way am I touching that thing. Why did you even take it from her?”

The peddler replied, “It was a mission of mercy. I just couldn’t leave her there to suffer with this Demon torturing her. I was sure I could find someone in my travels that knew what to do with it.”

Suzy leaned into him and whispered, “I’ll see what I can do.”

Then she paid for the perfume and took the bottles and tops. Crossing the street with Mable Suzy insisted, “I’m giving one of the bottles to you. Who knows what’s in it, but I wouldn’t use it. It’s just for setting out and looking at.”

Mable questioned, “Then why did you buy it?”

Suzy smiled, “I was almost hypnotized by his performance. I would have paid to see him in a theater. It was even better than seeing him perform in a theater.

 

[gonewacky]

I got to stand next to him and talk with him as he performed. Pure magic is what he’s got. That was a once in a life time experience for me, and I got a top for Helen and Pearl.”

Mable asked, “What about Tommy?”

Suzy replied, “Oh James will get Tommy one when he gets back with Albert.”

The travelling vendor was on to his next victim. Sir you look like you would like a perfect roasted chicken. If so I have the perfect thing for you. This Roasting Jack will turn an ordinary chicken into the best roasted peace of perfection you’ve ever tasted. It will make the juiciest finger licken good chicken you’ve ever had. It’s made of the highest quality Nickle, Steel, and Copper anywhere. Each one is hand crafted to the perfection only obtained by a Master Craftsmen. Just hang your meat and wind the clockwork mechanism and it does all the work. With this work of Mechanical Engineering you’ll be enjoying the best Chicken you ever put in your mouth. Now you would think I would want ten dollars for this magic machine. Not so I’m not even asking five dollars, but for the low rate of just two dollars you’ll have the happiest wife around.

As the day went on the peddler made his pitch to all that would hear. Jim and Albert left to make a deal for the lumber for the Hotel. Then at about 12:30 the stage pulled up to the Restaurant. Seig climbed down from the coach and opened the door. Out came a well-dressed man helping his wife behind him. Then Seig put out his hand to help a young woman from the coach as he announced, “We’ll be here about a half hour. You’ll have time to get something to eat. Then we’re off to Lambert.”

Morris came down from the coach with the Mail Bag. Rebeca took the Mail Bag and headed to the General Store. Kathy was waiting behind Seig as he turned around saying, “My princess awaits me.”

Kathy took Seig’s arm and insisted, “I have a table waiting for us inside.”

As Kathy touched Seig’s arm he stopped as darkness came over him. Then there was bright blinding light followed by a rainbow of colors. Seig looked to Kathy and exclaimed, “You have a strange power about you. I can feel it coming from your soul. You are special and one of a kind.”

Kathy leaned her head on Seig and whispered, “And I’m all yours.”

After eating she climbed up in-between Seig and Morris, and they were off with their passengers and Rebecca. Morris told Kathy about Seig falling off the Ferry and floating down the Salmon River. Morris explained that he thought Seig was a goner, but then he showed up the next day at the Wells Fargo station in Lewiston. He’s got to be the luckiest guy ever.

Kathy leaned her head against Seig and he mumbled, “I see that you see things we don’t see.”

Kathy lifted her head and stared at Seig as Morris insisted, “He’s been this way since he fell in the river. He says strange things whenever he touches someone. I don’t know what to think about it.”

Kathy leaned her head against Seig as they went on to Lambert.

Jim and Albert arrived at the Mill just east of Lambert. It was just outside of town by a small Victorian House. This was a sign of wealth in these times. They met with the Mill owner to make a deal for the lumber. Seeing Jim and Albert were Law Men Sir Charles questioned, “You ever hear of a child having fits? I have a girl that suffers from them.”

Jim questioned, “What made her that way?”

Sir Charles whispered, “She’s a wild thing with a loving heart I know. You need to know she was abandoned at the age of two,”

It was a cold night in November, and I was enjoying a pipe by the fire. Then there was a knock at the door.

Elizabeth cried out, “I got it.”

Then that all too familiar cry, “Charles you better come to the door.”

There stood a little brown haired green eyed girl. Dressed in a rag of what was once a dress and rag’s wrapped around her feet. She whispered, “I’m yours.”

A cold blast of air hit my face as I grabbed her arm. “Come inside child!’ I demanded, as Elizabeth pushed the door shut.

Kneeling next to her I ask, “What is your name child?”

She just stared through the arched doorway at the fire in the parlor. I took her arm again and led her to the fire pulling a quilt from Elizabeth’s chair on the way.

Wrapping the quilt around the child I sat her by the fire. Then got my coat and went out to see what I could find. The moon was low in the sky, but was full and bright. It was casting eerie long shadows along the ground. The air was still, and the quietness filled the air. I looked around as I walked to the barn, but saw nothing.

I pulled a match from my pocket as I opened the barn door. I lit the lantern, and took it from the hook. Clyde came to the stall gate, and I gave him a little pat. Then I whispered, “You in here alone?”

I walked the lantern around the barn, but saw nothing. Heading back to the house I looked off into the distance once more, but saw nothing. We didn’t know what to do so we kept her. Elizabeth loved her from that first night, and we raised her as our own. It was about three days later Elizabeth named her Galena, because it means the one who is quiet. We’ve had her ten years now and she still talks in whispers.

The deep dark secret is she has fits. She goes wild making wild howling sounds and flinging around hurting herself. We don’t know what to do about it. We’ll tie her to her bed, but we never know how long it will last. These fits can last hours or even days. We’ve been fighting with this for the last ten years. I thought since you were Law Men you might know something about this kind of thing.”

Albert knew the signs right away and insisted, “Take us to the child.”

Sir Charles pondered, “I don’t know. She’s having one of the fits right now.”

Jim barked, “Take me to her! We can rid the child of this. This is an evil thing doing this to her, and we know how to cast it out of her. For God’s sake don’t let the child suffer anymore. Take us to her.”

Sir Charles yelled, “John!”

Soon a tall slender man came to the Office, and Sir Charles ordered, “I need you to watch over the Mill. I’m taking these men to the house.”

John joked, “Just don’t let them drag you off to Jail. Tomorrow is payday you know.”

Albert teased, “Your dream of taking over this place isn’t happening today John.”

Sir Charles took them across the field to the house. Coming in the house Charles heard Elizabeth yell, “Charles is that you?”

Charles replied, “Yes Dear, I have got some help.”

Elizabeth’s voice echoed through the house, “You better hurry Charles. I think this is the worst one yet.”

They entered the room and saw Elizabeth trying to hold the girl down as her body bounced up and down wildly. The girl was making the sounds of a Demon. Seeing this Jim barked, “What’s your name Demon?”

Mixed in with the sound of the squeals and howling the Demon replied with laughing, “You are no trickster hunter. I’m here to stay.”

Jim stepped next to the bed and touched Elizabeth’s arm requesting, “Please step away Elizabeth.”

Elizabeth backed away as Jim questioned, “Do you have some Whiskey?”

Sir Charles shot out of the room returning with a half full bottle of Whiskey. Jim took the bottle and splashed some on the girl and the Demon laughed, “That’s no Holy Water you fool. I fear you not Time Man.”

Jim Replied, “So you are in there, and you have no fear of me. How about a Love Goddess? What would you do if I called one up?”

The Demon hissed, “You’re disturbing me go away Time Man.”

Albert called out, “Truck on.”

Then time stopped and Jim touched the girl and whispered, “Is it hell or this bottle. I’ll call a Love Goddess to cast you to Hell, or you can go into this bottle. Then you can possess the next person to drink from the bottle. You choose.”

The Demon hissed, “Threats is all I hear I see no god before me.”

With that Jim called out, “By the power of Njal I command Bike man to appear.”

Startled Bike Man exclaimed, “What’s going on? No one ever summons me. Then twice in one week.”

With Bike Man’s appearance the girl’s body bounced up and down wildly, as loud howling and hisses came from the girl. The Demon fought to escape its bindings. A burst of energy came from the Demon knocking them back and starting time. Bike Man made a ball of bright flashing colored light and moved towards the Demon. Then the Demon cried out, “The bottle, the bottle.”

Jim pulled the cork from the bottle and held it in the air, and a black cloud in the shape of a monster with an elongated face rose from the girl’s body. Then it was sucked into the bottle. Bike Man turned and pushed the Love into Elizabeth. Then he made another ball of love and pushed it into Charles, as Jim put the cork back in the bottle. Bike Man insisted, “Untie your girl and feed her she’ll be hungry. The Demon is gone and you have your life back.”

Jim stepped away from the bed and let Charles and Elizabeth untie Galena from the bed posts. Bike Man stepped next to Jim and exclaimed, “I’ve never seen that done before. Where did you learn that?”

Jim replied, “To tell the truth I just thought it up, and gave it a try.”

Bike Man declared, “I hope that don’t come back to haunt you.”

Jim replied, “I’ll take it out to the middle of nowhere and let it suffer for a thousand years.”

They followed Charles and Elizabeth as they took Galena to the kitchen. Bike Man was pushing love into them at every chance. Jim explained, “I need to get rid of this evil thing, and you need to spend some time with your girl. We’ll be back to close the deal another day.”

Charles insisted, “The deal is done. I’ll send a load a week your way. Now get that thing away from here.”

Albert replied, “Consider it done Charles.”

With that Jim, Albert, and Bike Man went to the wagon. As they went down the road Jim blurted, “I’m waiting on you Bike Man.”

Bike Man replied, “Oh,” and threw a ball of bright flashing colored light in the air, and shot it with a Lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down on them as Jim blinked them out.

They appeared in the middle of nowhere with tumbleweeds blowing around them. Jim explained, “I took us out in the prairie a hundred years ago. This is like no man’s land out here. I think this will be the border between Idaho and Nevada someday. Now if you’ll help me out I’ll take us home. Then I’ll take you back.”

Bike Man nodded and threw another ball of bright flashing colored light in the air, and shot it with a Lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down on them as Jim blinked them out. They appeared just outside of Lambert as Jim questioned, “You ready for me to take you back?”

Bike Man requested, “Maybe we could hangout sometime. I’m all alone you know.”

Climbing down from the wagon Jim replied, “That would be fine. The jeans and a t-shirt would work. We could just throw a flannel shirt on you and you’d be good to go. Oh but not the sneakers, you should wear your riding boots.”

Bike Man agreed, “Then it’s a plan. Now take me to my place in Texas in September of 1996.”

Jim put his hand on Bike Man’s shoulder and the other on the book and blinked out. In a flash he was back and got on the wagon. Then they went to town to find Rebecca and Kathy. Albert saw them through the Hotel Restaurant window, and parked the wagon by the door. Joining them at the table Kathy bubbled, “Our day was great how about you?”

Albert spoke up, “We got the lumber deal, and James put a Demon in a bottle.”

Jim flagged the Waiter and as he revealed, “Aww, it was nothing.”

The Waiter came to the table asking, “You having the special?”

Jim replied, “Sounds good to me how about you Albert?”

Albert insisted, “I’ll have the same with coffee.”

Walking away the Waiter mumbled, “It’ll be right out.”

Jim asked, “How did it go with Seig?”

Kathy explained, “He was a little strange. I think he knows about me somehow. Morris told me he fell off the Ferry into the river, and he thought he saw Seig go under. Then he showed up at the station in Lewiston, and didn’t remember a thing. He didn’t even know he fell off the Ferry.”

Rebecca added, “He seemed a little strange to me. He might have some of the things we talked about.”

Kathy blurted, “What things?”

James covered up saying, “Oh just that he is out of his mind over you.”

Kathy smiled, “I know. Isn’t it great? He couldn’t wait to see me when he got to the Horseshoe. Now I have to wait until next Tuesday to see him again.”

The Waiter came out with Jim and Albert’s steak and coffee. After their dinner Rebecca and Kathy headed back with Albert on the wagon.

Jim blinked down the road and waited for them. When they arrived Jim got on the back of the wagon and stood behind them. Then he blinked the wagon to Just outside of Dention.

At the Jail they found Liam looking at another book. Looking up Liam insisted, “Suzy came down and told me she needed James to go see her right away.”

Jim walked through town knowing the only things open this time of night was the Horseshoe and the Saloon. Walking passed the Dress Shop he saw the peddler’s wagon across the street as he headed to the Boardinghouse. Coming on the porch there sat Henry smoking his pipe. Looking up he questioned, “How did it go?”

Jim replied, “We made a deal for the lumber. I’m sure Albert will tell you about it when he gets here. He’s putting the team up with Kathy and Rebecca.”

Henry insisted, “Suzan’s inside doing the dishes with Victoria. Be warned, I think she got a bottle of instant romance from that huckster that came to town. I saw her taking the little bottle to your room.”

Jim just chuckled as he went in the house. Suzy saw Jim pass the kitchen window and was waiting for him at the door. She took his hand and dragged him to their room. Shutting the door Suzy exclaimed, “The peddler that came to town has a Demon in a bottle.”

Jim gasped, “Not a Whiskey bottle?”

Suzy exclaimed, “How did you know? Yes it’s a half full Whiskey bottle.”

Jim mumbled, “I put the Demon in that bottle. Damn it Bike Man warned me about something like this happening.”

Suzy questioned, “When were you with Bike Man?”

Jim replied, “Today at the Lumber Mill. I cast the Demon in the bottle with him.”

Suzy asked, “Why didn’t you call me?”

Jim replied, “Because you were spending time with your grandmother, so I called Bike Man.”

Suzy shook her head, “When you put two guys’ together this is what you get. You should have called Fire Ball she would have never let you do that. I just don’t understand if you put it in the bottle today. How did the peddler already have it?”

Jim explained, “Like a dumb ass I took it back in time and dropped it in the middle of nowhere.”

Suzy smiled, “Its back, and now you have to figure this out.

Jim questioned, “What’s in that little safe by your desk at the house?”

Suzy replied, “Nothing now it’s in the Chamber Pot under the bed. Why?”

Jim replied, “I’m going to put the bottle in it and drop it in the River. Do you want to take a steamboat ride with me?”

Suzy replied, “I guess I can help you fix your mess.”

Then they heard Albert on the porch talking to Henry.

Suzy took Jim’s hand and gave it a pull, “Come on you silly guy. I don’t know what ever made you think you could be a Love God. Demons go to hell not in a bottle. We’re getting Albert I know he had a part in this.”

Suzy pulled Jim out onto the porch. Henry took one look as he saw Jim being dragged across the porch and announced, “Time for me to call it a night. I know that look Albert. You’d better run if you know what’s good for you.”

Henry skedaddled as Suzy took Albert’s hand and started pulling him along. Albert questioned, “What’s going on?”

Jim mumbled, “You know that Demon in the bottle. Well it’s in the peddler’s wagon on Main Street.”

Albert replied, “What the hell.”

Suzy complained, “Well, that’s where it should be, but you two screwed that up.”

Arriving at the peddler’s wagon he was nowhere to be found. Then Suzy spotted him coming up the Boardwalk from the Horseshoe Restaurant and announced, “Here he comes. He went to dinner. We’ll just wait here for him.”

He saw them as he approached and started his pitch, “I see you’re eager to view one of my amazing wonders. Could I interest you in a…

Jim cut in, “A half full Whiskey bottle with a dark black swirling cloud in it.”

The peddler gulped, “It’s not for sale.”

Jim replied, “We’re not buying we’re taking. Albert now.”

Albert said, “Truck on.”

Time stopped and Jim blinked out and came back with the little safe from Suzy’s house. Then Suzy opened it and touched the peddler ordering, “Put the bottle in this strange box.”

The peddler started his pitch, “I could trade the strange box for a Tibetan Bronze Ritual Candle Holder with and Earthquake Bell. It will warn you of the smallest trimer in the earth.

Suzy barked, “The Bottle!”

Then she shot a lightning bolt at his foot. Jumping the peddler opened the back of the Wagon, and pulled out the Bottle. Suzy insisted, “Put it in the box!”

 

[gonewacky]

Trembling with his hand shaking he put the bottle in the Safe. Jim flopped the door shut, and Suzy pulled her hand away exclaiming, “I could feel the demon through him as he picked up the bottle. The surge went right through him into my hand. I’m glad that’s over. That thing is dangerous. I have no idea how to cast a Demon out of a bottle. If that bottle would have broken and the Demon came out, it would have darted in the first person around. Then I could cast it to hell, but in that bottle… Well no more tricky stuff like that Time Lord. You do the time stuff and I do the Demons.”

Albert insisted, “You need to push some of your stuff in him Suzy.”

Suzy assured, “I know my job unlike bottle man here.”

Jim sighed, “I’m never going to live this down.”

Albert laughed, “Bike Man warned you. He could have cast it to hell you know.”

Suzy pushed love into the peddler as Jim touched his shoulder demanding, “You started this mess it’s only fair you end it. Pick up the strange box. I’m taking you to dispose of it.”

Suzy took a hold of Albert’s muscular bicep and the peddlers arm. Then Jim blinked them out. They were standing by the rail on a steam boat, as it passed Multnomah Falls. All the passengers were on the other side of the boat looking at the falls as Jim insisted, “Throw it over.”

The peddler dropped the safe over the rail, and Suzy pushed Love into him as they heard the splash. Albert questioned, “Where’s Kathy in this time?”

Jim whispered, “We’re back before her travel to us. She would be about 15 now. I would think she’s carrying her water bucket around. Suzy pushed Love into the peddler as a tear slipped down her cheek and whimpered, “This time in her life was so sad. It hurts me to think about it. I just need to think about how happy she is with Seig. Oh I so hope that works.”

Albert confessed, “It has no choice but to work. That Warrior Princess is making this happen. James and I saw her use her sword on Seig, and so did The Horsemen and Fire Ball. You know the Spectrum Goddess is one of a kind, and we’re lucky to have her on our team. I’m glad she’s blinded by Seig.”

Suzy replied, “You know you’re special too Albert. You’re the only Iron Man, and you’re on our team. Yes our team is special, and all the other teams know it.”

Albert turned into a Polar Bear and pushed against the rail questioning, “I wonder if the Polar Bear relay is a Bear?”

Changing back Albert laughed, “We’re all special. We’re Demon Hunters!”

Suzy proposed, “Isn’t it time we head back?”

The peddler spoke up, “Do you think we could go to the bow of the boat first? I would like to stand there if that’s alright?”

Jim chuckled, “Sure.”

Then they walked up the side of the boat, and at the Bow the old man stood right at the point with the wind blowing in his face. Then Jim stood behind Suzy and put his arms around her. Suzy took a hold of Albert’s muscular bicep and the peddlers arm. Then Jim blinked them out. They appeared at the peddler’s wagon and Suzy pushed Love into the peddler one last time, as Albert started time. Then it was back to the boarding house.

 

[gonewacky]

Chapter Four – The Indians

The next morning as they sat having breakfast there was a knock at the front door. Albert jumped from his chair and went down the hall. Opening the door there stood the messenger boy. Handing Albert a note the boy announced, “I have a massage from the Army for you Sheriff. Have a good day.”

Then he turned and went to his horse as Albert shut the door. Albert opened the note, “To Sheriff Blocker you’re needed in Elk City. We need a representative to negotiate with the Indians. Your presence is expected. Colonel John P. Whitfield.”

Back at the table Albert announced, “James and I have to go to Elk City to negotiate with some Indians. We will be gone at least a week if all goes well. Which these kind of things never do.”

Rebecca questioned, “Is there Indian trouble?”

Albert smiled, “There is always Indian trouble, but the Indians around here don’t run around killing people very often. This is most likely a land dispute and I’ll have to make the people move. Those on the wrong side of the line anyway.”

Jim complained, “Crap, we’re not going to be here when the lumber starts coming.”

Henry replied, “I’m not incompetent you know. I can show them where to stack it.”

Albert teased, “Yep, he’ll have them put it right in the middle of the lot.”

Henry laughed, “You’re getting to know me well Albert. I’ll head down and have my stable boy start getting horses ready for you.”

Kathy spoke up, “Now if we could get rid of Henry we could rule the place without any men.”

Jim uttered, “You know you said that out loud?”

Kathy just smiled as Albert insisted, “Time to go. Are you ready Emily?”

As Emily got up she replied, “Let me guess canned beans?”

Albert informed, “I’m getting my saddlebags I’ll want my road trip list of stuff.”

They passed the peddler leaving town as they went to the store with Emily. After Albert had Emily gather up what they needed. They went and got their horses and came back for their supplies. Then they went and said bye to Suzy and Rebecca, and headed out.

They rode most of the morning before coming upon a man. He was trying to put a wheel back on a wagon. Offering him a hand Albert and Jim got down from their horses. That’s when two men came rushing out from behind the wagon with rifles. Albert blurted, “Truck on,” and time stopped.

Jim looked at all the men’s eyes and none had eyes that moved or were red. Jim jerked the rifle from one of the men and touched him disappearing. Then he reappeared doing the same with the other man with a rifle. Reappearing Jim pulled the pistol from the last man’s holster. Jim pushed it down his pants, as Albert asked, “What did you do with them?”

Jim smiled, “Nothing, I just took them an hour into the future. There still standing right where they were. Just without guns.”

Albert replied, “Then we show this one who we are and tell him to get his ass out of our part of the country.”

Then Jim and Albert stood in front of the last man and held there vests open. With their badges showing Jim touched him, and they told him to take his friends and get out of their territory. Then Jim pulled his hand away saying, “I say we start time when we’re down the road a ways. Let him come too all by himself. That will give him time to think until his friends show up an hour from now.”

An hour later his friends magically appeared out of nowhere, mumbling, “What the hell just happened? Hay my rifle’s gone. Mine too, what’s going on?”

The other man complained, “Where did you go? One minute you had the draw on them. Then the next thing I knew you were gone, and a Sheriff and his Deputy were standing in front of me. I went for my gun and it was gone. You guys ran off leaving me here to face the law all by myself, and that was like an hour a go.”

One man replied, “You fool, we’ve been here the entire time we never went anywhere!”

They argued for some time and the man left behind insisted, “The Sheriff said for us to get our ass out of his part of the country.”

One man exclaimed, “Yah, great idea Phillip. Act like we’re broke down and rob whoever comes along. We need to come up with a better plan next time.”

Going down the road Jim did his quick draw from his horse and boom. His horse was jumping around as he yelled, “Got dinner.”

Albert pulled his Horse to a stop and replied, “We’ll stop here and I’ll heat up some beans. You can field dress and skin that rabbit, and I’ll get a fire going. After they ate some beans and jerky Jim hung the rabbit over the saddle horn. Then they were back on their way.

That night they had the rabbit and beans for dinner. Then slept under the stars, and headed out at first light.

Arriving in the town of Elk City they found a trail of a road and about six small buildings. There was a Trading Post, and a Blacksmith Shop for businesses. Just outside of the town you could see the Army camp of about fifty tents. Riding out they were met by two soldiers on horseback. They led them to Colonel Whitfield’s tent. Greeting them he explained, “The Indian Chief refuses to negotiate with anyone but a law man. He says the Great Spirit told him to only negotiate with a man that has a shiny star on his chest. In my book that would be you or a US Marshal. I knew you would come. The Marshal not so much he thinks Indians are the Army’s problem.”

Albert asked, “Do you have an interpreter?”

The Colonel replied, “The government is sending us one but we have no idea when he’ll get here. The Indians are camped a little ways down the Big Elk Creek. They’re at the spot where the Big Elk Creek and Little Elk Creek meet.”

Albert insisted, “It’s late in the day I say we head there tomorrow.”

Albert was having memories of the time he spent as Running Deer, and his friend Bucking Horse. He wondered if this Chief was like Little Arrow or more like great Hunter. Albert tried to remember the stories Little Arrow told. That was the knowledge of their people. He knew he could use that knowledge to negotiate, but it seemed like it was a hundred years ago.

Jim was having his own haunting thoughts about this. He knew he could blink out at any time, so he had no fear of death. What he was worried about was the future. Whatever they did could change everything. One changed line in the treaty could change everything. He worried because he didn’t know the history of the Schitsu’umsh tribe. What Jim didn’t know was in his time it was known as the Coeur d'Alene tribe. Coeur d'Alene Idaho was a well-known boarder city between Idaho and Washington in his time, and named after the Indian Tribe.

The next morning they ate with the Colonel. Then he took ten men and led Jim and Albert to the Indian village on the bank of Big Elk Creek. As they neared the village a group of Indians met them. They demanded only the man with the star come into the village. The Army soldiers had to wait on the hill.

Then two Indians led Jim and Albert to the Chief’s Teepee. They found the Chief knew very little English, but had a Brave that spoke English. Albert told the interpreter the Supreme Being sent him to talk with the Chief.”

The Brave told the Chief something, but Albert knew from his time as Running Deer it wasn’t what he said. Without hesitation Albert called out, “Truck on.”

Jim questioned, “What’s wrong?”

Albert replied, “I don’t know what he told the Chief, but it wasn’t what I said.”

Jim insisted, “We need an interpreter we can trust. I’m going to try to find one, but you must know I don’t know what I’m doing.”

Albert insisted, “Get one from the future that knows the history.”

Jim replied, “I’m going to get Wind Walker to help me. I think we need his help with this.”

Then Jim blinked out to the farm in 1982. He told Wind Walker his problem, and what he needed. Wind Walker proclaimed, “This is much more than a negotiation. If you question his interpretation of you words he will want to fight you. Your negotiation just turned into a matter of honor, and he will fight you for that.”

Jim replied, “I can do that I can just blink out when he comes at me.”

Wind Walker explained, “You won’t be able to do that. The entire tribe will gather around you to watch the fight. This is the Indian way.”

Jim replied, “We’ll half to deal with it when it comes to that, but now we need someone that knows the language.”

Wind Walker explained, “I’m of no help there I speak Navajo, and they speak Salish. I would say we need to go to Northwest Museum of Native American Heritage in Spokane Washington. Then see if we can find an old traditional Native American. Hopefully we can convince him the Great Spirit sent us to him.”

Stepping on to the porch Bird Man Revealed, “It is true you know. We’re guided by the Supreme Being. Just use your powers for something you shouldn’t and find out.”

Jim replied, “I’m aware, Njal has had to chastise me.”

Wind Walker looked to Bird Man and insisted, “I’ll be back for Dinner.”

Jim put his hand on Wind Walker shoulder and called out, “Museum of Native American Heritage here we come.”

In a flash they were standing outside of the Museum. They walked in the door and there sat a young Indian girl in ponytails waring a dear skin dress and moccasins. She laughed and said, “Him I can let in for 25¢ he’s a Native American, but you lawman I have to charge the 50¢. Nice try white man.”

Jim reached in his pocket and pulled out a silver dollar and replied, “This here is an 1874 silver dollar. I will trade this for where I can find a traditional Indian that knows the history of the Schitsu’umsh people.”

The girls eyes opened wide and she exclaimed, “You know the ancient name of the tribe. Everyone now days knows us as the Coeur d'Alene Tribe. Grandpa would like you. She pulled a piece of paper from the desk and wrote on it. Then she folded it in half and held it out. Jim set the silver dollar on the desk and she let go of the paper.”

Jim opened the paper and it said, “I will go get him.”

The Girl smiled as she walked off leaving them standing at the desk. Wind Walker queried, “What did it say?”

Jim smiled, “It said she would go get him.”

Wind Walker snickered, “They learn young don’t they.”

An older man in his mid-sixty’s came back with the girl. She announced, “This is them Grandpa a Medicine Man and a Lawman.”

The old man smiled, “Yes it sure looks like it child. What can I do for you?”

Wind Walker replied, “The Great Spirit sent us to you.”

The old man laughed, “And you road up on winged horses.”

Wind Walker looked at Jim and that was all it took Jim announced, “By the power of Njal I command time to stop.”

Wind Walker revealed, “Now we need to find a way to prove him the Supreme Being sent us.”

Jim put his hand on Wind Walker’s shoulder and insisted, “Touch him Wind Walker.”

Wind Walker touched the old man and he came to life, as Jim replied, “No I just took us here like I’m taking you out into the road.”

Then Jim blinked them out onto the road in front of the Museum. Then he blinked them to the beach. Looking at the Ocean Jim blurted, “How about your ancestors a hundred years ago.”

Then they appeared in the Teepee standing next to Albert. Wind Walker jerked his hand away and the old man froze. Albert exclaimed, “Is this our interpreter?”

Jim explained, “Not yet, but we are hoping. I say we take him back to the beach. You shoot a lightning bolt at me, and push love into him and see what that dose.”

Wind Walker touched the old man and explained, “This is the Chief we need you to talk with.”

Then Jim blinked them back to the beach. Wind Walker shot a Lightning Bolt next to Jim’s foot and complained, “Would you quit showing off. We need an interpreter, and he’s going to be too distracted to do it.”

The old man questioned, “Did you drug me or something? I’m having hallucinations.”

Jim replied, “Oh no, I’m a Time Lord sent to take you where you need to go. This is Wind Walker he is a Love God sent to remove Evil if needed.”

Wind Walker butted in, “We need you to interpret the negotiations for your people in the 1870’s. We believe the interpreter being used is telling the Chief the wrong things.”

The old man insisted, “If you’re Gods. Why don’t you do it yourselves?”

Wind Walker explained, “We’re not Gods. We’re just spirits that have been given a power to do a job for the Supreme Being.”

Wind Walker made a ball of bright flashing colored light, and pushed it into the old man. He took a deep breath as Wind Walker asked, “How does that feel?”

The old man replied, “Like a hug from my granddaughter.”

Wind Walker went on, “That is my power. That is pure Love, and Evil has no power over it. I can use it to cast a Demon out of a person, or to help people like I just did to you. I guess I kind of drugged you a little, but we have no power over freewill.”

Jim questioned, “Do you know the history of this treaty?”

The old man replied, “This was not a treaty. My people already had a treaty with the Government. This was talks to change the treaty. The second-largest silver deposits in the United States were found on our land. Our land was reduced to approximately 600,000 acres by President Ulysses S. Grant’s executive order, so they could steal the silver. My people we’re to receive allotments as compensation for the land, but my people never received any compensation.

Chief Peter Moctelme traveled to Washington D.C. to meet with the President to discuss his disagreement of allotments. Upon ratification, Chief Peter Moctelme's land was reduced by 1/3 and sold to white settlers. The US agreement with the tribe expressly included part of the St. Joe River (then called the St. Joseph), and all of Lake Coeur d'Alene except a sliver cut off by the northern boundary.

As of 1885, Congress had neither ratified the 1873 agreement nor compensated the Tribe. This inaction prompted the Tribe to petition the Government again, to make my people a proper treaty of peace and friendship.

The Government agreed to properly and fully compensate for such portion of our lands not now reserved to us, and that our present reserve may be confirmed to us. Successive government acts put a reservation boundary across Lake Coeur d'Alene, rather than following customary practice of using the high water line, and reduced the size of the reservation to 345,000 acres near Plummer, south of the town of Coeur d'Alene. Another land grab is what we got.

During this period the tribe worked to restore its government under the Indian Reorganization Act of 1934. It gained approval of a written constitution in 1949 and elected representatives to the Tribal Council. In the 1950s, the tribe was one of several that came under termination pressure by the United States Congress. It helped found the Affiliated Tribes of Northwest Indians, an organization to represent the Salish peoples in both Coastal and Plateau tribes, and resisted termination of its federal status.

 

[gonewacky]

Today we still fight for what was stole from us without compensation. Now you come to me asking me to help negotiate the very thing that started this whole mess. What do you think I’ll do?”

Jim explained, “I know it looks bad now, but your day will come. Your people will get some of what you deserve. It will take another forty years but your tribe starts winning your battles with the government. In 1991 your tribe will file a lawsuit against the mining companies, as they were concerned that the cleanup progress by EPA and the state was too slow. They filed suit against Hecla Mining Company, ASARCO and other companies for damages and recovery of cleanup costs of the site. In 1996 their suit was joined by the United States. The Mining Companies reached a settlement of $452 million with the Coeur d'Alene Tribe.

Also you get back by building a Casino. The Coeur d’ Alene Casino/Hotel operation north of Worley, Idaho employs about 500 Indian’s and generates about $20 million in profits annually. It funds programs creating economic development and diversity for the tribe.

The thing is if we let Evil change this. All this will never happen. It could even wipe out your very existence. It can even lead to war that will remove your people from the land altogether.”

The old man questioned, “How do I know you tell me the truth?”

Jim replied, “I will take you and show you. Just tell me what you want to see first.”

The old man replied, “Show me this Casino that makes so much money.”

Wind Walker insisted, “I think we need the Spectrum Goddess if we’re going to be jumping around time.”

With that Jim called, “By the power of Njal I command the Spectrum Goddess to appear.”

Kathy appeared and questioned, “You summoned me?”

Jim replied, “Shoot me.”

Kathy shot a little spark at Jim and he disappeared.”

Then Jims Voice echoed, “Now do Wind Walker and fade out, and last do this man with us.”

Kathy shot a little spark at Wind Walker and faded out. Then shot a little spark at the man. The old man watched them each disappear and then saw them reappear. Now that they were all invisible Kathy touched Jim and Wind Walker. Then Wind Walker touched the old man, and Jim blinked then out.

They appeared in front of the Casino in 2005 ten years after it opened. They were standing next to a statue of Chief Peter Moctelme on a Horse. The old man explained, “Legend states that if the horse is rearing (both front legs in the air), the rider died in battle; one front leg up means the rider was wounded in battle; and if all four hooves are on the ground, the rider died outside battle. Chief Moctelme died outside of battle so all four hooves are on the ground.”

Kathy informed, “I’m Kathy. What is your name?”

The old man replied, “I’m Garry Ignace, the last traditional chief. Now the tribe is led by seven members of the tribal council that are elected by the citizens of the tribe.”

Kathy went on, “I must tell you how this works Garry. We are all invisible and no one can see us unless I touch them. If you talk or touch someone they will freak out, so if you want to talk to someone let me know. I’ll touch them so they can see us. Just whisper in my ear and I’ll touch them.”

Garry replied, “I want to go see inside.”

They went in to the Casino to find it was grand with all kinds of bright colored lights flashing everywhere with slots. The Casino included a cultural lounge where you could watch movies, view artifacts, and learn about tribal history. Gary saw an exhibit for Jeanne Givens born in 1951 when she became the first Native American woman politician who served in the Idaho House of Representatives. She served in the 4th district as a member of the Democratic Party.

Garry exclaimed, “That’s my granddaughter. Now I become proud of what she has become.”

Then they went to see the golf course, and a buffalo farm where you could enjoy fresh off the grill buffalo burgers. Finely after seeing what the Reservation had become Garry agreed to go with then to the negotiations.

Jim explained, “I will be the only one that the Chief will see. You will need to whisper anything I need to know in my ear.”

Garry questioned, “What if I mislead you, or deceive you?”

Jim, Wind Walker, and Kathy all looked at each other. Then Kathy spoke, “We are like you, and have freewill, but if we misuse our power. Then an overseer will stop time and punish us. You are no deferent you have freewill, and your power is knowledge. If you misuse your power of knowledge you will pay the price. You might face an overseer like Njal, or if it’s bad enough the Supreme Being will send an Angel to fix it. Believe me you don’t want something that can cast you straight to Judgment to show up. The universe has rules we have to follow, and Evil will use them against us if it gets the chance.”

Jim asked, “Are we ready to go back a hundred years? Albert is waiting you know.”

Garry insisted, “All we have to do is convince Chief Moctelme to travel to Washington to meet with the President. Then the Chief will do the rest when he meets with President Grant.”

Jim looked to Kathy and insisted, “Shoot me.”

Then Kathy shot a little spark at Jim, and Jim felt her hand touch him. Then he blinked them out, and they appeared in the teepee with the Chief. Time was still stopped and Albert questioned, “Did you find one?”

Jim replied, “He’s here with Wind Walker and Kathy. Kathy’s going to stand behind you and touch you so you can see them.”

Albert replied, “Oh I see everyone now. Should I start time now?

Garry spoke up, “Let me hear his words again.”

Albert called out, “Truck on,” and time started. Then he continued, “Speak the words Supreme Being sent me to talk with your Chief.”

The Indian repeated the words and Garry whispered in Albert’s ear, “He traded the words Great Spirit for Supreme Being in his translation. Albert smiled and announced, “Tell your Chief he is wise to choose such a great Worrier to trust with his words.”

Pointing to a blanket the Chief demanded, “Sit and we smoke the pipe.”

They all sat in a circle around the fire in the middle of the Teepee. The Chief picked up the pipe sitting next to him. It was carved from wood, and about a foot and a half long. With small animals carved down the sides. Then he put a stick in the fire until the end was burning. Pulling out the stick, he said, “Now we smoke the pipe. Like all of our Fathers before us have done.”

The Chief put the burning stick to the pipe, and puffed until it was going good. Then he handed it to Jim. Taking the pipe, Jim took a small puff, and blew the smoke back over the pipe. Then he took a big puff trying not to inhale too much, because he didn't want to choke on the smoke. His judgment was pore, and he hacked uncontrollably, as he handed the pipe to Albert.

Jim felt dizzy and everything started to spin around. Then everything went black, and he was filled with fear. His eyes slowly cleared, but what he was seeing was not the same as before. Everyone had changed, and there were a lot more people in the teepee. Many of them were young in their late teens or early twenties. With long hair hanging way down over their shoulders, or a ponytail hanging down one side of their smooth bare chest. They were wearing only a loincloth and moccasins, except the ones without a ponytail had a leather band around their head. John heard the Indian to his right say, “Crazy One.” He turned his head to see a Chief wearing a headdress. It was not a bright colored headdress, but it had gray and brown feathers with only a few blue ones. The feathers protruded from a woven band of bright colored beads.

He spoke to John saying, “Your woman is with child, and he will be a keeper of dreams. Now is the time for Mother Earth to take back what was taken. Lighting will come from the sky, and the fire will kill your great White Chief. All your people there will burn in the fire from this lightning. Then the lightning will strike all the big villages, and the people will burn. Some will burn at once, and others will burn slowly, as they beg death to come. Nothing will be spared, even the fish, animals, and birds will burn in this fire. You will be safe from this fire, but not from the cleaning of the land. The land must be washed clean, for the new berth to begin.”

Then everything went black, and John saw three flashes of light like lightning. Then he was back with Albert and the Chief in the teepee. Albert was talking, “You are wise to go see the great White Chief.”

This made Jim feel strange, and he wondered what happened. All the strange feelings had gone from him, but he felt exhausted and weak. Jim asked, “What happened?

Albert replied, “After you spoke in their native tongue, and told of what was to come. The Chief told Trees Popping he was going to see the great White Chief.”

Jim questioned, “Trees Popping? Who’s that?”

Albert insisted, “I’ll tell you later.”

The Chief spoke and Garry cupped his hand over Alberts ear and conveyed, “The Chief said to tell you that you are his friend, and he named your Deputy, ‘Estúpido Naqš,’ which means Crazy One.”

Albert insisted that he should tell the Army the Chief’s decision to see the President, and requested that Trees Popping go with him to do so.”

The Chief insisted, “kʷneʔ uʔl Fc̓gʷičst̓mn̓,”

Garry cupped his hand over Alberts ear and conveyed, “The Chief said to tell you that you he’ll see you later”

Trees Popping led them out. Albert held the teepee flap back for Jim and Kathy, and Garry slipped out in-between them. Walking to the braves holding their horses Albert stopped time and Jim took Wind Walker and Garry back to the Museum.

Wind Walker apologized, “Sorry I have to do this to you, but when you awake tomorrow this will all be but a dream to you.”

Then he pushed Love in to him and Jim called out, “By the power of Njal I command time to start.”

Then Jim insisted, “I think we will go ride off on the winged horses.”

Garry laughed and said, “Sit child I have a story to tell you before it leaves my mind.”

Outside Jim Blinked Wind Walker home, and went back for Kathy. He returned her to the Jail where she was talking to Liam. Putting time back on its path Jim blinked back to Albert.

Albert started time and everything was back on track, but the story about Trees Popping.”

Jim asked, “What about that Trees Popping thing?”

Albert explained, “If you were born in the time of trees popping, you were born sometime in late December through January. When temperatures dip well below zero, trees will make all kinds of popping and cracking noises, especially if the temperature drops very quickly.”

The Indian pointed at himself and smiled, “Trees Popping.”

Then he pointed at Jim and said, “Crazy One. Chief says only a white man would think he could cut off the bottom of a blanket, sew it to the top of a blanket, and then think he had a longer blanket.”

Albert explained, “I think that came from the wild story you told in the Teepee. I thought the Chief would never stop laughing. I have no idea what you sad, but they thought you were a wild story teller.”

As Albert talked with the Colonel, Trees Popping requested, “Crazy One come sit with me and I’ll share one of our story’s with you. Jim sat on the ground across from Trees Popping and he started. “Once there lived a beautiful young Indian maiden called White Dove, and she was beloved by all, and she was talented in the art of handicrafts. Many beautiful gifts were fashioned by the clever fingers of White Dove. Two days before the great Indian feast, White Dove and her lover Nanokarsi set out to take the ornaments to White Dove's grandmother. Her grandmother lived a day's journey away in the foothills of the mountain range. Taking only a light lunch for their midday meal, the young couple bid their families goodbye, and promising to return in time for the great feast.

Shortly after they had finished their noon lunch, they were unpleasantly surprised by a chilling gust of wind. Immediately Nanokarsi climbed to the top of a giant pine tree and looking north saw billows of black ominous clouds. Fearful of the storm he urged White Dove to run as fast as her legs could carry her, but they had gone only a short distance when the storm burst upon them in all its fury!

The wind howled about them, whipping the heavy snow into enormous drifts and blinding their vision. They wandered hopelessly until nightfall. Then cold, exhausted, and hungry, they laid down in the shelter of a large rock. There they embraced each other to share their body warmth.

The Feast was at its height when the old Chief, Running Deer, solemnly announced the two had not returned and that he feared they were lost in the storm.

All the braves volunteered to go in search of them. After four days the searchers came upon the couple, still embraced, but sleeping the Great Sleep, from which there is no awakening! The braves knelt beside them and called upon their Spirit God to breathe new life in their bodies.

The Great Spirit told them he could not bring them back as they were now in the home of the Great Manitou, neither could he forbid the Snow Spirit to come again. Spirit God did, however, promise he would give them a sign that would forever warn them of the Snow Spirit approaching and, if heeded, would bring them no harm. As the braves watched, they were amazed to see the bodies of White Dove and Nanokarsi slowly disappear into the snow and there where they had laid, appeared two pretty little soft gray birds with striped heads.

As they flew into the air, they darted from left to right, making the snowy plumage of their breasts and under their wings and tail quite visible to the on-looker.

Where these birds come from, or where they go, no-one knows, but when you see them swirling and darting around in large flocks, take heed, for as surely as night follows day, snow is not very far away! Now you watch for this Bird when the time of Trees Popping comes. This is my gift to you.”

Jim replied, “I will use this knowledge wisely and think of you when I see the birds.”

The next day Jim and Albert started their trip back home. Albert acknowledged, “You’re being quite today James. Are you missing Suzan?”

Jim replied, “I’m thinking about being a Time Lord. At first it was fun to play with jumping around. Then I found I could jump through time, but that came with responsibility. Every jump runs the risk of changing the future. I came to understand not only could I destroy myself, but all of humanity by one mistake.”

Albert replied, “I think that’s what the book is for. I don’t think it will let you do that.”

Jim replied, “I know, but it won’t stop me from going and watching dead people. I do that you know. Njal chastised me for doing that, but I still do it. I’m not like a Love Goddess, and made of a ball of Love. I long for it. It would come in my dreams at one time, but that seemed to have faded away.”

 

[gonewacky]

Albert was quite as he thought of what to say. Then he revealed, “I didn’t know you were fighting this battle. I might never understand what is happening to you. I think it is because of your knowledge of living in the future that dose this to you.”

Jim went on, “I feel like I’m the Bus driver. Oh sorry I mean the Stagecoach driver. You’re the Hangmen and can change into things. Suzan can do all kinds of powerful things with her Lighting Bolts and Fire Balls. Kathy can see things we can’t and make it so we can see it. She can see through things and blind people. All I can do is move people and things around.”

Albert disclosed, “Did you ever stop to think how I became the God of Iron and a Changeling, or Suzan became a Love Goddess, and what made you a Time Lord? You did that! None of this would have happened if you didn’t build the Iron Horse. That started all of this, so never think you just drive us around. None of us could or would be doing what we do without you. I think you just need to take the Iron Horse out a little more to remind you of that. You know I take Rebecca out in it all the time. We’ve even fell asleep leaning on each other in it. I’ll never forget that first ride you took me on in it. I thought it was a spaceship or something. It looked dangerous and I was afraid of it. Now I know the only ones that should fear it is Demons, and I control that power as do you!”

Jim road his horse alongside Albert’s and reached out and touched him. The next thing they knew they were riding passed the swimming hole as Jim announced, “Sorry but I didn’t want to sleep on the ground again.”

Albert informed, “Rebecca was down in Kathy’s room, and now she wants a mattress like Kathy has.”

Jim smiled, “She wants it on your bed right?”

Albert laughed, “Doesn’t everyone know she sleeps in my room. She just uses her room for dressing and writing.”

Then they were riding down Main Street to the Livery. After stabling their horses they went to the Boarding house. After having dinner Jim went to his room. Then he drifted off into dream land, and awoke in fifteenth century sitting at a table. Bird Man was sitting next to him. Across the table was the Horsemen and the Eskimo at the one end of the table was one of the Boat Twins. Jim questioned, “What’s going on?”

The Horsemen asked, “Haven’t you ever been in a dream before? Ray maybe you should tell him.”

The Boat Twin spoke up, “You see Jim when we all sleep at the same time we come here.”

Jim inquired, “What is this place?”

The Eskimo replied, “This is Dreamer’s Castle. You see whenever Dreamer makes us all sleep at the same time we come here. I have to admit it’s different this time. The table isn’t round. Now it’s a rectangle table and for some reason Ray gets to sit at the end.”

Ray replied, “That’s so Dreamer can stair straight down the table at me. That twisted mind-bending dream machine. Don’t ever look in his eyes Jim. You won’t like what you see.”

Bird Man insisted, “Don’t let him scare you Jim. Just because he saw a nightmare doesn’t mean everything about Dreamer is scary.”

Jim looked puzzled and asked, “What is this place, and why are we here?”

Everyone laughed then The Horsemen explained, “This Castle is where Dreamer lives. Dreamer is the one that brings us dreams. When you dream about ones that have gone to the other side Dreamer is the one that brings the dream to you, and when you have a nightmare that is a warning from Dreamer. When you dream about love Dreamer is spreading your dream to others for you.”

Ray added, “The Dreamer is a jokester too. He will bring you a dream that has nothing to do with anything. It’s his way of saying ha ha I got you.”

Jim questioned, “Why do we come here?”

Bird Man snickered, “Blink up to that wrought iron chandelier and swing on it to get the answer. The Horsemen did it.”

The Horsemen added, “I sure did.”

Jim blinked to the chandelier twenty feet up in the air. No sooner than he grabbed it. The chandelier pulled out of the celling, and Jim came crashing to the floor with the chandelier on top of him. Then in a flash Jim was back in his chair, and the chandelier was back hanging in its place.”

Bird Man snickered, “Most of the time we just tell each other things we encounter.”

The Horsemen began.

“We had one Demon attacking an older lady. Her daughter swore she was being haunted and abused by a demon. The daughter told us many crazy things happened while she was in bed. She said she would go into the room to do normal care and leave. Then seconds later her mother would start screaming bloody murder. She said she’d run into the room to find her looking like she’d been in a fight with a boxing champ or something. She’d have a bloody lip, black eye, and markings all over her body. She never saw her doing any of this stuff to herself.

She also told us things would get moved around the room by themselves. The doctor had her put her mother in protective restraints, because the doctor thought she was hurting herself. There was no way she could have moved or done anything to herself while in these restraints, but new marks would always appear, and furniture would be moved across the room. The room was secure so there was no way someone else was doing this.

When we asked her questions, “She’d just say its evil.”

Fire Ball and I spent the night in the room, and Fire Ball pushed love in her to keep the lady safe. I fell asleep and awoke to the bed jumping up and down. All the furniture slid to the far side of the room including the chair I was sitting in. Fire Ball was shooting Lightning bolts at the head board yelling get out Demon, but we never had to do a demon that possessed an object. It was without a doubt the bed was possessed by a Demon.

Jim demanded, “Tell me what you did!”

The Horsemen went on, “The only thing we knew to do. We drug the bed out behind the house. Covered it with Cole oil, and lit it on fire. We could see the Demon dancing in the flames, as it squealed and howled.”

Bird Man revealed.

It was my night to cook, and I was doing a roast. I could take a delicious piece of meat and with a smile on my face and all good intentions in my heart, murder the hell out of it. I had just cooked the roast into a dry peace of fire wood when we got the call.

I was on my way to the secret meeting place in the woods. Wind Walker had been promising to mow the lawn there since 1972 and now it had become a jungle. I landed the helicopter in the small clearing. There where three plastic chairs circled around a small barbecue pit. That pit brought back some pretty good memories. We roasted hot dogs and marshmallows while we swapped stories, and talked about everything under the sun. I was the first to arrive and took pride in blinking into the better of the three chairs. I left the one with the slightly wobbly leg and the other with the broken armrest for Wind Walker and the Priest.

After some time the Priest appeared and took a seat around the fire. He told us about a boy that he believed was being tortured by a Demon. I have been there and cleansed the house three times, but it only last a few days. Then it’s back moving things around, and pushing him down. It bites him in his sleep leaving horrible marks on his body. He has nightmares waking up everyone in the house. The Priest insisted the boy wasn’t possessed and he didn’t know what to do.

Wind Walker and I decided to spend the night with the boy. The Priest slept in a chair in the living room, and we sat on the floor in a dark corner. It didn’t take long for it to start happening. Wind Walker jumped up and shot a Lightning bolt at the Dark black dog standing on the boy. It was growling at the boy’s face. Then it turned and we saw the red glowing eyes. The Demon had taken over a dog and not any dog a big black dog. Wind Walker threw a ball of bright flashing colored light at the dog, and it jumped up in the air. The dog landed on all four lags next to the bed. Then the Demon Dog growled showing its teeth as it came at us. Wind walker made another ball of bright flashing colored light, and leaped at the dog with it. The dog went wild Jumping and spinning around. At this point we were knocking things around. I remember a snow globe falling on the floor braking.

That is when I leaped at the dog and blinked out. We were now outside by the helicopter. The Demon Dog tried to run off, but I blinked to it and took it up about twenty feet in the air and dropped it. It got up and tried to get away again, so I did it again a little higher this time. By then Wind Walker had made it from the house, and leaped at the dog with a ball of bright flashing colored light. Slamming it into the dog he yelled, “Back to hell with you Demon.”

We hung the dog from the helicopter, and took it to the barn. You know what happened from there.

The Eskimo responded.

Once in a while, a story of a dreadful disappearance, demonic possession, or town full of devil worshipers will land in the local paper. Whether it’s real or fiction, we often never find out. Maybe they're crazy, but maybe they're right. There was this one time an island and its entire village disappeared. Since the appearance of the flying storm beasts, the souls of the dead have been lured to the island by its demons. With the storm came the Demon soul hunters. They would come to a dying person and snitch the soul just before death.

The Storm was made up of the Soul’s the Demons harvested. The storm would travel to a parting Soul, and a funnel cloud would come down with a Demon in it. The Demon would convince the soul it was the spirit guide there to take the soul on its journey through the universe. Then the Demon would harvest the Soul, and the funnel cloud would be sucked back to the storm. After adding the Soul to the storm it would go back to the island. It would drop down on the island hiding it from all that passed.

We were confused on what to do to stop this Soul harvest and how to free the trapped Soul’s. When the storm came back the Polar Bear flew up above the cloud. Then threw a ball of bright flashing colored light over the cloud, and shot it with a lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down over the cloud. The Polar Bear was hoping the stars would knock the Demon’s out of the cloud, but what happened was amazing. All the stars were attaching to the Soul’s. Soon they were sparkling and rising up out of the cloud. A Light Being appeared high up in the sky an guided them all away. It was the most amazing thing I’ve ever seen.

​

Ray exclaimed.

Holy spiritual light being I can never top that story. I do have one we ran across on a sternwheeler. This Steamboat was a luxury floating Casino known as the Riverboat Lady Sun Casino. It attracted all kinds of people. Gamblers, Travelers, and families all would take these floating casinos up and down the river. We knew this particular Riverboat as a magnet for Demons. On one trip up the river I saw the ghost of Carmella. She was a Casino gal that worked the boat. She was standing on the stares staring at me. We work the Steamboats a lot, and I’ve seen a few ghosts. Most of the big boats have them. With the liquor and entertainment on the boats most people never see me. I blink around the Riverboats all the time.

If someone sees me disappear or appear out of nowhere they would never say a thing. I guess they think they had too much to drink, or don’t want people to think there crazy. Anyway there was Carmella standing on the stares staring at me, so I blinked next to her. When I appeared in the stairs she was gone, and I saw her at the top of the stairs. I blinked up there and she opened a locket she had around her neck. I saw a picture of a little girl. Then she disappeared and was way down the hall. Then I blinked down to her and she went right through the door to cabin 227B. I knocked on the door, but no one answered. I blinked to the other side of the door, and saw her go into an Armoire. I pulled it open and saw the little girl from the locket hiding in it.

I went down to one knee and asked, “What are you doing in there?”

She stared at me shaking, “Are you the bad man.”

That’s when it hit me. Carmella had just died, and this must be her child. I called out, “Boat on, and time stopped. I thought for a moment, What’s the safest place for this little girl. Then it hit me. On the Ships Bridge, so I touched her and blinked her to the wheelhouse. Then I stood her next to the Captain, and blinked to the Casino.

Phil saw me and complained, “What are you doing Ray? I just left two hundred riding on this toss of the dice. That’s our dinner money on the table.”

I explained, “I saw the ghost of Carmella. She led me to her child hiding on the boat. She’s on the Boat dead or went overboard. The killer might be on the boat.”

Phil told me he would fly around the boat and see if he could see anything. He told me to start checking the rooms for her. The first deck was the Casino, Bar, Restaurant, and luggage check area. That deck was easy to check. The next deck had one hallway down the middle of the boat with 24 cabins on each side. I had to blink into each room checking them one at a time. I found nothing, so it was on to the third deck. The third deck had the same layout as the second deck. Blinking to the hall I saw Phil. He told me he saw nothing on the deck or down the river. He agreed to check the lower deck with the engine room, and I continued my search. I found nothing and went to the top deck where the luxury cabins were. There were only twenty cabins on this deck, but most were two or three rooms.

After searching the entire boat we found nothing, so I blinked to the Wheel House to check on the little girl before starting time. She was gone! How could this be? Time was stopped, and I had never started it. The Wheel House was just one big open room, and I could see everything. The Captain was still standing at the Wheel, and everything was the same as before. Just there was no little girl.

Phil and I went back to our places and I started time. Phil threw the dice and won the money. He pulled three quarters of the money and let the rest ride. Then he through snake eyes and lost. Picking up his money he winked, “Now we eat.”

I’m not sure what happened that night, but three months later we we’re back on the same boat. I saw the Ghost again and…

Just then they were all standing on the table and were only about six inches tall. Then an old man with long white hair hanging down over his shoulders, and a white beard hanging half way down his chest appeared in the empty chair. A crack of thunder filled the air as he laughed, “You sleep my Lords. Did you not think I could find you here? All the rooms in my house have dreams. There are Ocean’s and Seas of every kind. You could have took a journey on a ship, or walked on any beach. There are rooms with meadows of every kind in every time of the year. You could lay in a meadow of wild flowers as it snowed. Yet you always come to the room with the dropping chandelier.”

Bird Man disclosed, “Yes, but those rooms are filled with dangers. The dream could turn into a nightmare in a flash.”

Dreamer laughed and thunder filled the air, “You should know by now nothing can hurt you here. Those traps are for children to teach them to overcome the unknown.”

Dreamer laughed again and added, “Or for Time Lords to blink from one nightmare to another not finding a way out. Since you spoke first I’m sending you to April 28, 1789. You will be Captain Bligh of the HMS Bounty in the middle of the mutiny. Good luck!”

 

[gonewacky]

Then Bird Man shrunk down to a little star and flickered out. Then Dreamer set his sights on Ray, “Since you want to know where the little girl went. I send you there.”

Then Ray shrunk down to a little star and flickered out.

Dreamer then set his eyes on the Eskimo, “You are already living a nightmare on that ice cube. I’ll send you to Scotland to have your dream in a Box Bed.”

Then the Eskimo shrunk down to a little star and flickered out.

(About the Box Bed

In the cold winters of northern Europe made houses difficult to heat. Then some forgotten craftsman gave a bed to build that was almost like a closet. Where you could hide from the cold of the night when the last chills of the family fire went out.

The Box Bed is thought to have originated in Brittany, France in the late medieval period and its obvious advantages saw its usage become more general across other European countries and in particular Scotland.)

Then Jim stood all alone as Dreamer set his sights on him, “Yes the one that feels powerless. What should I do with you? How about I let you control your dream, and give you the power over the outcome. I’ll send you and your team to a battle in the fifteenth century. The leader of the Starlight Clan is on the ground and about to be run-through with a sword. His death will be the doom of his people. After winning the battle the Rockjaw clan will kill all the women and children. The will wipe the clan for the face of the earth. This dream should show you how powerful you are. You must learn you all are as one, and their power is yours, as is yours theirs making you all one. You will be led by a little girl white as snow with golden hair.”

Then Jim shrunk down to a little star and flickered out. He appeared on a hill overlooking a furious battle that was ferocious, fierce, savage, and violent with blood flying everywhere. He turned to Albert and insisted, “Stop time, Kathy make us all invisible.”

Albert called out, “Truck on.”

Then Jim ordered, “Let’s go on to the battle field. We need to find the leader of the Starlight Clan. He’s about to be run-through with a sword.”

Albert exclaimed, “Well that’s only about half of them. Can we narrow it down a little more?”

Jim cried out, “There over there the one on the ground with the big bastard about to shove his sword through his eye-socket. Let’s check him. Suzy throw a fire ball at him to bring him to life.”

Suzy made a ball of bright flashing colored light the size of a marble and threw it at the man, and he came to life. Sliding out from under the sword he stood. He looked around at the battle field as he turned around. Then he called out, “What Demon or Witch did this? Show yourself.”

Jim whispered in Kathy’s ear, “Shoot me.” She did and Jim became visible in front of the man.

Fixated at the star on Jim shirt, the man questioned, “What kind of Sorcerer are you?”

Jim replied, “Who are you to ask me this?”

The man replied, “I’m Gunnar leader of the Starlight Clan.”

Jim went on, “Then you’re the one I’ve come for.”

Gunnar questioned, “Are you my guide to the afterlife? I see my Clan is being defeated.”

Jim replied, “No I’m a Time Lord and have magical powers over time. I’ll take you two winters past and help you build an Army. I will help you gather mercenaries. You’ll hire them for the time of the campaign. Your people will feed clothe and care for the highly skilled knights and their household troops. We will gather other warriors from other Clans. Then this battle will be a lot different.”

With everyone touching each other Jim put out his hand and Gunnar took it. He gripped Jim’s hand hard and firm as Jim blinked him to his Clans village two years earlier.

Then Jim revealed, “I need to find the little girl that’s white as snow with golden hair.”

Gunnar laughed, “That child is detached from reality. She sees visions in a dream or trance, and has hallucinations. She’s unable to cope with daily problems or stress, and she has trouble understanding and relating to situations and to people. The fact is she’s crazy.”

Jim laughed, “Rule of majority, if everyone was like her and you weren’t. Then they would think you were crazy. Does that make you crazy? I’d like you to know she’s the one that sent for me to help you.”

Gunnar’s mouth dropped open, “You mean crazy Cecily sent you to me.”

Jim insisted, “Yes! Now take me to her.”

Gunnar took them to the far side of the village. There sitting by a fire pit was the young blonde haired girl poking a stick in the fire. Jim razed his hand and called out, “Come to life child.”

Suzy made a ball of bright flashing colored light the size of a marble and threw it at Cecily, and she came to life. Looking up she said, “So many and so much power. I feel the love, the strength of Iron, hidden things, and you the power of the sun, moon, and times of the year. Why do you seek me?”

Gunnar said, “He told me you sent for him.”

Cecily replied, “In a dream I sent for help for all that live here. He will help you but his powers don’t belong here. He can only show you; because you have free will, you must do it yourself.”

Jim questioned, “Where shell we start Cecily?”

Cecily replied, “The Clan of bowls and lamps.”

Gunnar announced, “The CopperTones Clan. They make all sorts of bowls, lamps, pots, pipes, jewelry, and decorations.”

Jim put his hand on his book and the other on Gunnar as he announced, “Take me to The CopperTones Clan.”

In a flash they appeared at the edge of the Village. Jim announced, “Time should start, and I’m going to be invisible.”

Albert whispered, “Truck off,” Kathy shot a little spark at Jim.

Time started and Jim saw a dirt road lined with makeshift huts of rock and dried mud and tents. It seemed everyone was doing something with copper. Gunnar led them to the side of a hill where many men were working crushing rocks to smelter for the copper ore. Jim witnessed the proses of lost-wax casting being performed using beeswax and clay. He was amazed at what they were doing with copper tools.

Gunnar stopped at the man overseeing the operation and the man asked, “Gunnar what brings you to us?”

Gunnar replied, “Godfrey My spy’s tell me the kingdom of Nigh is plaining to attack my clan and take the land. There are rumors your Clan is next to be enslaved then the Clan of Birchstone. I think we need to join forces to keep our way of life. I desire to setup a training camp to train our fighters. I’m headed to the kingdom of Chromista to see the king. I’ll try to make a deal for him to send some Knight’s to train our men. I need you to see how many men you can send.”

Godfrey replied, “You ask much for what might be a rumor of nothing. How can I trust your words?”

Jim whispered in Gunnar’s ear, “Tell him if an Eagle lands on his shoulder you speak the truth.”

Gunnar noted, “If I send an Eagle to land on your shoulder would you believe then?”

At that moment Albert turned into an Eagle and took flight. Kathy shot Albert with a little spark and he appeared in the sky. Godfrey chuckled, “I would love for you to pull that one off.”

Gunnar stepped back as Albert swooped down in front of Godfrey, and fluttered around over him. Then landed on his shoulder then jumped to his head and flew off. Kathy Shot Albert with another little spark and he landed next to Kathy. Then he turned back into himself again.

Godfrey questioned, “What kind of Witchery is this you command?”

Gunnar replied, “Not Witchery Godfrey, but the power of truth. Ask Cecily she will tell you. You know her words come true.”

Godfrey insisted, “Crazy words are what she spews. You can’t understand her most of the time. Only after it happens do you know. I’ll see what we can spare, but I give no promises.”

Gunnar insisted, “My people thank you my friend.”

Then they were off to their next stop the clan of Birchstone.

The Clan leader was much more trusting and promised to send men after the planting, but would need them back for the harvest. Then they went to the StoneBorns, IronSets, and Crystal clans. All agreed to help protect their land. However Kathy had to whisper stuff to the Crystal Clan leader to get him to agree.

Then they were off to the kingdom of Chromista to see the King. They traveled through the town surrounding the castle, and down the cobblestone road. At the castle the gates were closed, but the door in the gate was open. There was a guard on each side of the door. The guards lowered their spears making an X across the doorway, and questioned, “What are your intentions upon entering the castle?”

Gunnar acknowledged, “I’m here to see the King.”

 

[gonewacky]

The guard insisted, “The king is not holding Court today.”

Gunnar insisted, “I need to request a Knight be sent to the Village of the Starlight Clan.”

The guard went on, “You must understand it takes time to bring the court to gather. The king will need all his advisers. That means summoning the Queen, chancellors, seneschal, marshal, constable, Knights, castle guards, relatives, barons, lords, and members of the church. The king won’t take the Throne without them. It might be better if you seek a Knight and have him make your request for you.”

With that Gunnar headed back down the cobblestone road as Jim asked, “Where are you going now Gunnar?”

Gunnar replied, “To the pub to get a Knight.”

At the pub Gunnar talked to the Barkeep and learned any Knight that would come came after dark.

Gunnar talked aloud, “If you can hear me. You took me from the battle field and I have nothing to buy or barter with. I’m hungry and wondered if you could do that thing and take me to tonight?”

Jim spoke, “Kathy.”

Then a little spark flew from her finger making Jim Visible. Stepping next to Gunnar Jim dug in his pocket and pulled out a five dollar gold coin. Handing it to Gunnar he questioned, “Will this help?”

Gunnar looked at the coin and turned it over. Then he turned it back commenting, “The workmanship is unbelievable. Who is the lady on the coin?”

Jim thought for a moment and replied, “That’s the Goddess of Liberty.”

Gunnar gripped his hand around the coin and exclaimed, “I can’t let anyone see this coin. They would behead me for sure just for having such an evil thing.”

Opening his hand a little he peeked at the coin as his eyes bulged, “The bird is not of this world. I must destroy this.”

Jim asked, “Why it’s just gold.”

Gunnar insisted, “No earthly man could make such a thing of beauty. It would take a God or Devil to make something like this.”

Gunnar went around behind the pub and found some rocks. He set the gold coin on a flat stone, and got a rock and started pounding on the coin. Jim had Kathy make him invisible again as Gunnar pounded on the coin. Soon he had turned the coin into a beat-up round disk. With none of the markings visible he revealed, “Now we can trade it.

Then he walked the streets looking for a buyer. At the end of the market sat a man with a balance scale, and a box of coins. Gunnar handed him his gold and the man put it on the scale. He put a weight on the scale and Jim could see he had several sets of weights. Jim knew this trick, one set of weights for buying, and a set for selling. Jim could tell the weights were off, so he stepped behind the man. Then in a deep voice Jim grumbled, “You cheat him and I’ll strike you dead with lightning!”

Suzy smiled and shot a little lightning bolt at the table. The merchant jumped back and wailed, “Did you see that?”

Gunnar heard and saw everything but insisted, “See what? All I saw was you jumping around. Are you going to do this or what?”

The man reached in to the box of coins and dropped them on the table announcing, “That looks about right.”

Gunnar scooped up the coins and put them in his pouch hanging from his rope belt. Then he headed down the market. His first stop was to get a big round disk of bread. Then he went and got a peace of wild boar, and headed out of town to a tree. Sitting in the shade he requested, “Show your selves.”

With that Jim knotted and Kathy shot a little spark at everyone and faded back. Then Gunnar requested, “Can I borrow a knife? My sword isn’t made for cutting this meat.”

Jim pulled his Knife from his sheath and handed it to Gunnar. He cut a piece of meat and tore off a piece of bread. Looking up he insisted, “Help yourself there is plenty.”

They all sat around Gunnar as Jim questioned, “Don’t you realize you are changing history. All your people were to be wiped out and you are changing that?”

Gunnar took a bite of the bread. With part of it hanging out of his mouth he insisted, “I know! Isn’t it great? I have the Gods behind me.”

Albert jumped in, “Gunnar you could still die in battle.”

Gunnar replied, “Then let it come. At least I know there is a good place to go after this… well it’s not so great here sometimes.”

He took another bite and Suzy threw a ball of bright flashing colored light in the air, and shot it with a lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down on them as Jim blinked them out. They appeared in the darkness of night. Jim announced, “Take your pouch full of coins and head to the pub. We want to try the ale of this time.”

With that Kathy shot everyone with a spark and faded out. Then they followed Gunnar to the pub. Inside he found Sir Stompalotte and Sir Gawain two unruly Knights. He explained his problem and Sir Stompalotte admitted, “I too have heard the rumors of this. I think I shell request my Uncle the King to send Sir Edwin to you.”

Sir Gawain laughed, “That is one way to get Isabela all to yourself. Yes indeed we’ll send Sir Edwin.”

After a few drinks they pushed Gunnar from the pub, and down the street. Then Jim blinked them to the Starlight Clan’s Village and blinked out.

Standing at the edge of the Village Albert questioned, “What time is this?”

Jim replied, “It’s a year and a half later, and I just wanted to see how my plan worked out.”

They all walked through the Village and saw not much had changed. Then they heard shouting at the other end of the Village. Approaching the noise they saw Sir Stompalotte kicking a man in the butt yelling, “Try it again! You’ll be killed for sure that way.”

Before their eyes was a training field with hundreds of men training to fight. Sir Stompalotte, Sir Gawain, and Sir Edwin were all working training the men. Sir Edwin cried, “Get with it you peasants the king of Nigh is sending a Army, and your King Alexander of Chromista doesn’t want them to get so much as a pebble of his land.”

Off to one end was a group of archers shooting arrows. Then there was swords men attacking dummies. Others were practicing holding shields up high over their heads to protect them and the ones behind them. It was like watching a Roman movie.

Jim looked to Albert and announced, “Time to go see the battle.”

Then Jim blinked them to the day of the battle. Half of the men were hid behind the hill and the other half were lined up across from the Army of Nigh. Sir Edwin was up front on one end on his horse and Sir Gawain on the other end mounted and ready. Then Sir Stompalotte was mounted on his horse in the middle with Gunnar standing at his side. That’s when Albert insisted he be in the fight. He turned into a Shire horse witch is the biggest horse in the world and insisted, “Walk me to Gunnar James.”

Kathy shot the two of them with a little spark, and Jim took Albert to the front line. Jim insisted Gunnar take the horse into battle. Once mounted Gunnar gave the horse a kick and Albert took off with the ground shaking under his feet, (or hoofs as it were.) Sir Stompalotte followed right behind, and the entire front line ran at the army.

As Albert reached the first man swinging an Axe at Gunnar Albert stopped time and Gunnar chopped the hand from the man. The Axe fell to the ground as Sir Stompalotte yelled, “You learn well my friend.”

As the battle raged on the second group lined up on the hill. It was at that point the battle turned, and the kingdom of Nigh’s Army started to retreat.

Then Jim awoke. Suzy was shaking him saying, “James wake up.”

Jim opened one eye and mumbled, “What?”

Suzy replied, “What were you dreaming?”

Jim mumbled, “About a hot redhead that was passing out love and I was next in line. Then you woke me.”

 

[gonewacky]

The guard insisted, “The king is not holding Court today.”

Gunnar insisted, “I need to request a Knight be sent to the Village of the Starlight Clan.”

The guard went on, “You must understand it takes time to bring the court to gather. The king will need all his advisers. That means summoning the Queen, chancellors, seneschal, marshal, constable, Knights, castle guards, relatives, barons, lords, and members of the church. The king won’t take the Throne without them. It might be better if you seek a Knight and have him make your request for you.”

With that Gunnar headed back down the cobblestone road as Jim asked, “Where are you going now Gunnar?”

Gunnar replied, “To the pub to get a Knight.”

At the pub Gunnar talked to the Barkeep and learned any Knight that would come came after dark.

Gunnar talked aloud, “If you can hear me. You took me from the battle field and I have nothing to buy or barter with. I’m hungry and wondered if you could do that thing and take me to tonight?”

Jim spoke, “Kathy.”

Then a little spark flew from her finger making Jim Visible. Stepping next to Gunnar Jim dug in his pocket and pulled out a five dollar gold coin. Handing it to Gunnar he questioned, “Will this help?”

Gunnar looked at the coin and turned it over. Then he turned it back commenting, “The workmanship is unbelievable. Who is the lady on the coin?”

Jim thought for a moment and replied, “That’s the Goddess of Liberty.”

Gunnar gripped his hand around the coin and exclaimed, “I can’t let anyone see this coin. They would behead me for sure just for having such an evil thing.”

Opening his hand a little he peeked at the coin as his eyes bulged, “The bird is not of this world. I must destroy this.”

Jim asked, “Why it’s just gold.”

Gunnar insisted, “No earthly man could make such a thing of beauty. It would take a God or Devil to make something like this.”

Gunnar went around behind the pub and found some rocks. He set the gold coin on a flat stone, and got a rock and started pounding on the coin. Jim had Kathy make him invisible again as Gunnar pounded on the coin. Soon he had turned the coin into a beat-up round disk. With none of the markings visible he revealed, “Now we can trade it.

Then he walked the streets looking for a buyer. At the end of the market sat a man with a balance scale, and a box of coins. Gunnar handed him his gold and the man put it on the scale. He put a weight on the scale and Jim could see he had several sets of weights. Jim knew this trick, one set of weights for buying, and a set for selling. Jim could tell the weights were off, so he stepped behind the man. Then in a deep voice Jim grumbled, “You cheat him and I’ll strike you dead with lightning!”

Suzy smiled and shot a little lightning bolt at the table. The merchant jumped back and wailed, “Did you see that?”

Gunnar heard and saw everything but insisted, “See what? All I saw was you jumping around. Are you going to do this or what?”

The man reached in to the box of coins and dropped them on the table announcing, “That looks about right.”

Gunnar scooped up the coins and put them in his pouch hanging from his rope belt. Then he headed down the market. His first stop was to get a big round disk of bread. Then he went and got a peace of wild boar, and headed out of town to a tree. Sitting in the shade he requested, “Show your selves.”

With that Jim knotted and Kathy shot a little spark at everyone and faded back. Then Gunnar requested, “Can I borrow a knife? My sword isn’t made for cutting this meat.”

Jim pulled his Knife from his sheath and handed it to Gunnar. He cut a piece of meat and tore off a piece of bread. Looking up he insisted, “Help yourself there is plenty.”

They all sat around Gunnar as Jim questioned, “Don’t you realize you are changing history. All your people were to be wiped out and you are changing that?”

Gunnar took a bite of the bread. With part of it hanging out of his mouth he insisted, “I know! Isn’t it great? I have the Gods behind me.”

Albert jumped in, “Gunnar you could still die in battle.”

Gunnar replied, “Then let it come. At least I know there is a good place to go after this… well it’s not so great here sometimes.”

He took another bite and Suzy threw a ball of bright flashing colored light in the air, and shot it with a lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down on them as Jim blinked them out. They appeared in the darkness of night. Jim announced, “Take your pouch full of coins and head to the pub. We want to try the ale of this time.”

With that Kathy shot everyone with a spark and faded out. Then they followed Gunnar to the pub. Inside he found Sir Stompalotte and Sir Gawain two unruly Knights. He explained his problem and Sir Stompalotte admitted, “I too have heard the rumors of this. I think I shell request my Uncle the King to send Sir Edwin to you.”

Sir Gawain laughed, “That is one way to get Isabela all to yourself. Yes indeed we’ll send Sir Edwin.”

After a few drinks they pushed Gunnar from the pub, and down the street. Then Jim blinked them to the Starlight Clan’s Village and blinked out.

Standing at the edge of the Village Albert questioned, “What time is this?”

Jim replied, “It’s a year and a half later, and I just wanted to see how my plan worked out.”

They all walked through the Village and saw not much had changed. Then they heard shouting at the other end of the Village. Approaching the noise they saw Sir Stompalotte kicking a man in the butt yelling, “Try it again! You’ll be killed for sure that way.”

Before their eyes was a training field with hundreds of men training to fight. Sir Stompalotte, Sir Gawain, and Sir Edwin were all working training the men. Sir Edwin cried, “Get with it you peasants the king of Nigh is sending a Army, and your King Alexander of Chromista doesn’t want them to get so much as a pebble of his land.”

Off to one end was a group of archers shooting arrows. Then there was swords men attacking dummies. Others were practicing holding shields up high over their heads to protect them and the ones behind them. It was like watching a Roman movie.

Jim looked to Albert and announced, “Time to go see the battle.”

Then Jim blinked them to the day of the battle. Half of the men were hid behind the hill and the other half were lined up across from the Army of Nigh. Sir Edwin was up front on one end on his horse and Sir Gawain on the other end mounted and ready. Then Sir Stompalotte was mounted on his horse in the middle with Gunnar standing at his side. That’s when Albert insisted he be in the fight. He turned into a Shire horse witch is the biggest horse in the world and insisted, “Walk me to Gunnar James.”

Kathy shot the two of them with a little spark, and Jim took Albert to the front line. Jim insisted Gunnar take the horse into battle. Once mounted Gunnar gave the horse a kick and Albert took off with the ground shaking under his feet, (or hoofs as it were.) Sir Stompalotte followed right behind, and the entire front line ran at the army.

As Albert reached the first man swinging an Axe at Gunnar Albert stopped time and Gunnar chopped the hand from the man. The Axe fell to the ground as Sir Stompalotte yelled, “You learn well my friend.”

As the battle raged on the second group lined up on the hill. It was at that point the battle turned, and the kingdom of Nigh’s Army started to retreat.

Then Jim awoke. Suzy was shaking him saying, “James wake up.”

Jim opened one eye and mumbled, “What?”

Suzy replied, “What were you dreaming?”

Jim mumbled, “About a hot redhead that was passing out love and I was next in line. Then you woke me.”

 

[gonewacky]

Suzy questioned, “What year are you from?”

Jerald replied, “2215 and the 762nd since the beginning of the time project in 2185.”

Suzy went on, “How do you know Jim Hanson?”

Jerald replied, “Every Time Traveler knows the others staggered through history.”

Pointing to Bike Man he revealed, “I know him as the Traveler in Texas in the 1980’s. Then there is one in 1982, but none of them could help me. I landed in 1871 and spent the last four years finding this nest as we call them. My next shot would be a husband and wife team in 1888 some ware around San Francisco.”

Bike Man questioned, “How did you know none of us was Jim, and how did you know me?”

Jerald insisted, “Pinstrip I’ve seen all of you on Pinstrip. I saw Jim this gal right here and another one at a Hospital, and I saw you on a Motorcycle driving up the side of a high-rise. It was the Bank of America building in Downtown Dallas Texas.”

Suzy asked, “What’s Pinstrip?”

Jerald thought for a moment and replied, “I believe they were called Video’s back then.”

Just then Jim appeared standing behind Liam complaining, “Why are you stopping time so much? I don’t see any fighting going on. Oh hell it’s Bike Man, and why did you bring this guy to life?”

Jerald insisted, “Its Jim Hanson! It’s an honor to meet you Sir.”

Jim barked, “How do you know me?”

Jerald went on, “Everyone knows you in my time Sir. You’re a famous Time Traveler. They’ve made movies about you. Everyone has heard about you tricking the government.”

Suzy explained, “He says he’s from 2215 James.”

Jim blinked right in front of him asking, “If you’re a Time Traveler tell me how it works?”

Jerald gulped. “That would be like asking and Astronaut how his spacecraft worked, but I’ll do my best. It all started back after WWII when the U.S. Government started the Starlight project. Then they found there was Time Travelers doing things all around them, so they tried to capture some of them.

When that didn’t work they started making machines to bend the space time continuum. But that was too unstable to use for anything. In one attempt to move through time they created a temporal displacement or time displacement that was a temporal phenomenon in which a certain element from one time period was continuously misplaced into different time periods. If not corrected, a temporal displacement could have devastating effects on the timeline. By some miracle it dissipated and things went back to normal as far as we know.

Then in 2110 we had our first success making a wormhole in the space-time continuum. It was based on a special solution of the Einstein field equations. Wormholes are essentially hollow tubes through space and time that can connect very distant regions of the universe. A star may be thousands of light-years away, but a wormhole can connect that star to us with a tunnel only a few steps long.

Wormholes also have the somewhat mystical ability to allow backwards time travel. If you take one end of the wormhole and accelerate it to a speed close to that of light, it will experience time dilation its internal “clock” will run slower than the rest of the universe. That will cause the two ends of the wormhole to no longer be synchronized in time. Then you could walk in one end and end up in the past at the other end.

Detecting gravity was the hard part of Time Travel. When Time Travel was invented they built prototypes that would go back in time for a split second and return. They had sensors and cameras on them. Unfortunately they never returned, so they put GPS trackers on them. It was later discovered that the machines were ending up about 15 miles away and 3000 feet in the air. The Earth was rotating away from them, and a system had to be invented that would “hold” the machine to the Earth. We learned gravity was the key.

The fix was based on very sensitive clocks and gravity sensors. It stops the time distortion machine if radical changes in gravity are detected. However there was another problem. It was known as the timeline shift, or alternate dimension and parallel dimension line. Once in this alternate reality you could most likely never be able to return. That is what happened to me.

In my time you and other time travelers are well known. The most well-known one is the farm with a time machine disguised as a Helicopter, but that’s in 1982 and I landed in 1871. The next closest time travelers were in 1888 down by San Francisco. That meant I would have to wait another 13 years if I couldn’t find you. Then there was the fear that none of you existed in this time line. This is where it gets complicated.

If I think the future is already written, then the things that are most valuable about being human are illusions along with time. We still aspire to make choices in life. That’s a precious part of our humanity. If the real metaphysical picture is that there are just atoms moving in the void, then nothing is ever new and nothing’s ever surprising it’s just the rearrangement of atoms. There's a loss of responsibility as well as a loss of human dignity. With this thinking for something to move one way something has to move another. That would just be a rearrangement of what already exist. Like Evil and Good changing places. In this thinking if you replace Evil with Love the evil just appears somewhere else. This is what your Time Travelers do isn’t it?”

Then they all appeared on a beach overlooking the ocean, and heard the echoing voice of Najl from behind them. “You can’t see the end of it, or are you at the end and can’t see the beginning? Time is like an ocean. There is no beginning or end. Just places around and in it. Now we have a problem with this one. He landed on the wrong beach, and now can’t go back. No Time Lord will be allowed to take him home. He has landed in our realm of time which is outside of time. You all know you live it the time between the living and the Spirit worlds. You just interact with the living. So I ask Ron do you want a Time Lord?”

Suzy whispered, “Bike Man’s name is Ron.”

Ron replied, “You know I’ve always wanted one Najl, but I will miss our time together.”

Najl Laughed, “You know I’m always with you, and see everything. I see you too Jim. You need to quit visiting dead people. I know you wanted to see your mother, but don’t do it too much.”

Then Najl hit the handle of his Axe on the ground and the ground shook under their feet. It made Kathy appear standing next to Suzy. Najl revealed, “Now the team is together.”

Then Najl banged his Axe again and all the other teams appeared standing with them, Eskimo and the Polar Bear, Wind Walker and Bird Man, and Fire Ball and the Horsemen. Then Artemis and the Ninja Warrior Princess appeared alongside Najl as he echoed, “It brings me joy to see you my children.”

Jerald was in ahh seeing all the Time Travelers in one place, and was a bit terrified of the overseers. Najl went on, “This is Jerald Mckinney he has been sent to us to be a Time Lord. I will send him to Bird Man to train, but I expect all time lords to help in his training.”

Jim spoke up, “I never had anyone help train me. Why is he special?”

Najl laughed, “You are special my child. You were chosen. This one was sent, and has to prove himself worthy.”

Then Najl held out his hand and called, “Bird!”

The Crow appeared and flew to him. Then Najl whispered in the Birds ear, and it flew to Jims head. Jim saw flashes of light as he traveled through a wormhole and came out at the Time Continuum Facility. He was floating over everyone and heard a General say, “You sure he’ll never be able to come back?”

A man replied, “General I guarantee it. He’s not even in a time line of any kind. He’s in the void of nothingness.”

Then Jim was back looking at Najl as the crow flew to him. With the Bird on his arm Najl hit his Axe handle on the ground and all his children went back to their homes.

Jim saw it was just him Suzy and Albert. Jerald and Bike Man didn’t return with them. Suzy requested, “If we all take our places Albert can start time.”

After Albert started time Liam questioned, “Where did the two guys go?”

Albert replied, “They were in the wrong place and left.”

Suzy insisted, “I’m going to go see what’s holding Jim.”

Then she went out the door and appeared by the great Columbia River. She was standing next to Najl as he spoke as a whisper in the wind, “Sometimes fate decides we should start life a fresh. We must forgive where we condemned and seek to mend the things we shattered. Nothing will ever be perfect again but there will always be beauty somewhere. Hold it close and breathe it in incase it cannot stay. The heart will always find its place. Some call it home some call it friendship, and if we’re lucky we can call it Love.

Love is a lifelong learning lesson on where we belong, and what defines us. It’s an education of things we can never measure. It’s a page that is fresh and never turned. Love is an unusual amazing and surprising special thing that’s extraordinary in every way. One touch of Love can change the lifetime of a soul. You have changed a few not even knowing. I send you to see your work. You will not be seen or heard, but you can see what happened. I know you’ll want to push Love into them, but it’s too late for that now. Their making their own Love now. Go forth and see.”

Then Suzy appeared at a graduation ceremony. She was in a banquet room filled with people. There was a group of Girls standing next to her, and one girl opened her purse and pulled out an envelope. Then she carefully slipped out the peace of notebook paper. It was well worn, and she unfolded it carefully announcing, “My first A+. I got it from Miss. White in the first grade.”

That’s when it hit her. This was her first grade class. Suzy stepped behind Joannie, and looked over her shoulder to see the paper.

Nicholas walked up and saw the paper and exclaimed, “Joannie you still have yours, me too. I keep mine in a frame by my bed. I look at it every morning. That day was the best day of my life.”

Nancy spoke up, “Me to. I’ve got mine.”

Daisy added, “I keep mine in my box of memories. I think she gave everyone an A+ on that day. Cindy cried because she never came back. She Loved Miss. White and told me that is why she started drawing. She told me she helped her make her “O’s” and from then on it was just in her hand. If she could think it her hand would draw it.”

Nicholas revealed, “You just brought back a memory. Remember how Billy was before that day? Everyone hated him. Then he changed that day.”

Daisy added, “I think we all saw him change that day. When he apologized to Miss. White I think we all knew something special happened.”

Joannie went on, “Who would have thought he would be Class President and Prom King back then.”

Kim walked up, “What are we talking about?”

Nicholas revealed, “Miss. White our substitute Teacher.”

Kim had a tear slip down her face as she thought of Suzy. Daisy pulled out a Kleenex and dabbed it on Kim’s cheek saying, “I know Kim we all feel that way, but the tears are making your mascara run down your face.”

Kim whimpered, “You know I Loved her a lot. I use to pray Miss. Johnson would get sick so she could come back. I know that’s wrong, but I wanted her to teach us again. It was like magic when she taught us. The learning seamed so easy.”

Nicholas questioned, “Remember that riddle she wrote on the blackboard for Miss. Johnson? Billy stayed after school and copied it. I copied his copy and keep it with me. I’ve had to rewrite it a few times, and I know it by heart now. I didn’t know how smart our class was back then until years later. I’ve asked hundreds of people to solve the riddle. Only about one in ten people know what it is. Yet everyone in our class knew it was Love.”

Kim sniffled, “That’s because she was Love.”

Suzy’s emotions were running wild as she thought what Najl told her, “I know you’ll want to push Love into them, but it’s too late for that now.” He never said anything about raining Love down on them.

Then she threw a ball of bright flashing colored light over their heads, and shot it with a lightning bolt. Making millions of tiny little flickering stars rained down all around them. Then with a smile she did it again.

Then in a flash she was standing outside of the Jail door right where she had left. With a tear in her eye she looked down the street and saw Rebecca and Kathy coming to the Restaurant.

Not wanting to talk to anyone about what happened. Suzy crossed the street and walked down the other side to the Dress Shop. Rebecca and Kathy took the table by the window, and watched the street. Jim had loaded the cot in the wagon and was heading out when he found himself standing in front of Najl.

Najl’s voice echoed in the air, “We know this is not the best of all worlds, but it is the only world we have at this point in time. You must remember there is always justice, and so we must live with the inequity and despair of all things. As for justice it moves at its own pace, and manifests itself in its own way. Sometimes it’s as obvious as a bolt of lightning, and other times it’s as silent as the fall of a leaf. Either way justice will be done finely for all eternity. I’m sending you to try and change a sad case. One moment of weakness can send a soul down a lifetime of suffering. I’m sending the Bird as this will involve a time reset, but it must be by her choice. The will to do the right thing will be up to her. She must use her freewill to change the outcome. I want you to take her back to the day of the event, and have her relive that day. Now go see what she did.

In a flash Jim was watching the event.

Twenty years later in a bar. Dotty comes into have a drink and sees an old High School friend. Stopping at the table she asked, “Tammy Fulcrum?”

Tammy replied, “Dotty is that you.”

Dotty continued, “I almost didn’t recognize you.”

Tammy added, “I almost didn’t recognize you either. I was too busy looking at your earrings, neckless, and rings to see your face.”

Dotty smiled, “Oh yes, there all real diamonds too. How’s Tom?”

Tammy replied, “Oh Tom’s Fine.

Dotty questioned, “Is Tom still handsome?”

Tammy replied, “Oh yes Tom’s still handsome as ever. He’s even got better with age.”

Dotty questioned, “What’s Tom doing now days?”

Tammy went on, “You know what he’s doing.”

Dotty replied, “Still selling suits at Jakes.”

Tammy insisted, “That’s all he ever wanted to do was ware smart clothes and meet rich people.”

Dotty asked, “I would like to apologize to you Tammy.”

Tammy went on, “For what?”

Dotty explained, “For hating you all those years for taking Tom away from me.”

Tammy added, “I couldn’t take what you didn’t have.

Dotty went on, “Well you did me a favor in a way. I would have been stuck with Tom.”

Tammy cut in, “Just as I am.”

Dotty revealed, “Well this way I had three marriages, and each one of them richer than the last.”

Tammy muttered, “I’m happy for you.”

Dotty requested, “Maybe I can help you, or we can get together sometime.”

 

[gonewacky]

Tammy insisted, “No, it would never work Dotty I’m under a curse. I did it to myself, and there is nothing anyone can do. I just have to suffer with it the rest of my life. I’m doomed to be poor and unhappy.”

Dotty went on her way feeling sorry for Tammy.

After seeing what Tammy did Jim went to her house and rang the doorbell. Inside Tammy complained, “Another salesman wanting the money I don’t have.”

Opening the door Jim questioned, “Did I awaken you?”

Tammy inquired, “Who are you?”

Jim replied, “James White and you are Miss Roberts.”

Tammy replied, “Yes, what do you want Mr. White?”

Jim replied, “I should say what do you want Miss Roberts?”

Tammy replied, “Well you’re the one that rung my bell.”

Jim insisted, “Yes because you sent for me.”

Tammy growled, “I sent for you.”

Jim revealed, “Yes, the Supreme Being sent me to you.”

Tammy remarked, “Supreme Being?”

Jim pushed his way in saying, “Why don’t I come in. Thank you I have a copy of your letter here.”

Tammy inquired, “My letter?”

Jim uttered, “You don’t recognize it?”

Tammy demanded, “How did you get that? No one has ever seen that? I burned it in the fireplace when I wrote it.”

Jim insisted, “The ones I work for can fix this for you.”

Tammy demanded, “Just how much is this going to cost me?”

Jim assured, “Nothing.”

Tammy asked, “Then how do you stay in business?”

Jim added, “We’re a nonprofit if you get my meaning.”

Tammy asked, “What’s this about a job, or a chance to go into business?”

Jim asked, “What do you want it to be?”

Tammy insisted, “Well it’s too late to change the course of my life.”

Jim insisted, “It’s never too late.”

Tammy claimed, “You don’t understand.”

Jim replied, “I think I do.”

Tammy insisted, “You see something happened twenty years ago.”

Jim insisted, “Twenty-one years ago to be exact.”

Tammy mumbled, “Yes but..”

Jim insisted, “You know the evening Twenty-one years ago.”

Tammy barked, “Quit teasing me!”

Jim insisted, “You know the evening how could you ever forget it. You dream about it every night. You see it in every nightmare.”

Tammy insisted, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Jim insisted, “Of Corse you do.”

Tammy cut in, “How could I remember something from twenty years ago.”

Jim went on, “Let me refresh your memory. You were working for a brokerage house called Bleecker. It was 9 at night the entire building was empty except for you. What were you doing there at 9 at night? What were you doing in Mr. Bleecker’s private office? What were you doing taking money out of Mr. Bleecker’s safe? Suddenly you filled with fear and you heard a door open. It was the night watchmen, and he asked you the very same question.”

Night watchmen, “What were you doing at that safe Tammy?”

Tammy replied, “Jerry, you see Mr. Bleecker called me and asked me to come down here and get this money out of the safe and…”

Jerry insisted, “No Tammy. It isn’t so he didn’t ask you nothing of the sort.”

Tammy insisted, “Oh but I tell you He he he…”

Jerry demanded, “No he didn’t tell you nothing of the sorts, besides you’re not supposed to know the combination to the safe. How did you find the combination Tammy?”

Tammy begged, “Jerry listen…”

Jerry explained, “I know Tammy you were tempted, and I can understand that.”

Tammy begged, “Jerry I need this money. It’s not just for me it’s to help somebody. Jerry I’m not supposed to have this combination. Nobody could ever trace this to me.”

Jerry agreed, “I suppose not.”

Tammy begged, “It’s only twenty-thousand dollars. What’s twenty-thousand dollars to Mr. Bleecker? He could afford to lose it. Look Jerry I could give you some of it. Like five- thousand.”

Jerry refused, “No Tammy.”

Tammy insisted, “I’m taking this money, and you can’t stop me.”

Jerry insisted, “I’ll have to report it Tammy.”

Tammy insisted, “I’ll deny it. It’s your word against mine. Now get out of my way.”

Jerry insisted, “I have to stop you Tammy. It’s my duty.”

Tammy disclosed, “You’re and old man and I dint want to hurt you. Now get out of my way. Now let go of me!”

Then Jerry was trying to make Tammy put the money back as she hit and kicked him. Then he fell to the floor and Tammy gasped, “Jerry, I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

Jerry moaned, “It’s my heart the pills in my shirt pocket. Give me…”

Tammy whined, “Jerry don’t, Jerry please don’t die. I’ll put the money back but don’t die.”

Jerry let out one last breath and went limp. Tammy wined, “Nooo.”

Jim added, “But he did die and you didn’t put the money back.

Tammy demanded, “What do you want? Did you come here to blackmail me?”

Jim questioned, “Tell me where you sincere? Would you relay put the money back if you had the chance?”

Tammy whimpered, “Yes it would have saved Jerry’s life if I did it when he asked me.”

Jim revealed, “That’s why I’m here, to give you that opportunity to put the money back.”

Tammy advised, “Put the money back? That money has been gone for years twenty-thousand dollars, and I never had so much as a penny’s worth of enjoyment out of it.”

Jim questioned, “How would you like the chance to put the money back.”

Tammy whined, “How can I put it back? I don’t have it.”

Jim questioned, “How would you like the chance to put it back while he was still asking you to do it?

Tammy questioned, “What are you saying? What are you saying?”

Jim answered, “What I’m saying Tammy and I thought I was saying it clearly. Is would you like to have the chance to put the money back when old Jerry asked you to.”

Tammy replied, “But that is impossible.”

Jim insisted, “I didn’t ask you if it was possible. I asked you if you would do it.”

Tammy replied, “I know I’m not asleep. I’m not dreaming all this.”

Jim informed, “No you’re wide awake. Well your answer?”

Tammy insisted, “Twenty-thousand dollars that was a fortune. I thought it would change my life.”

Jim insisted, “It did.”

Tammy went on, “It made me an old woman long before my time.”

Jim added, “I know.”

Tammy explained, “I had to hide that money. I had to lie about every nickel of it. When Tom needed five-thousand dollars to go into business I lied and said an aunt died, and I inherited the money. It didn’t matter he went bankrupt anyway. I bought stocks that dropped out of site. I bet on horses that never finished the race. It was as if there was a curse on that money. Well you seem to know everything, so was there a curse?”

Jim replied, “Let’s say you should have never taken it.”

Tammy queried, “Would my life have been different?”

Jim mumbled, “Yes.”

Tammy insisted, “Tell me how?”

Jim mumbled, “I don’t know.”

Tammy demanded, “What do you mean you don’t know.”

Jim insisted, “Without that murder on your conscience.”

Tammy insisted, “Don’t call it murder! It was it was…”

Jim questioned, “What was it? You would have looked at things differently, and had a different attitude. Unless you were a thief in your heart then you’d wind up just about the way you are now. A failure made up of remorse.”

Tammy insisted, “I’m not a thief I never stole anything until that day.”

Jim insisted, “Well you probably never had the opportunity.”

Tammy whined, “Don’t say that.”

Jim replied, “I have to say that, because there is no point in giving you a chance to make amends if..”

Tammy whined, “If what?”

Jim admitted, “If you did the same thing all over again.

Tammy whined, “Do you think I’d, oh lord to get one night’s sleep. To lose the sight of that old man’s face. I would give my soul.”

Jim insisted, “You don’t have to give anything.”

Tammy continued, “Money, once I thought it was everything. Now look what it did to me. I heat it, I don’t want it. Please give me that chance. Give me that chance. Don’t listen to me I don’t know what I’m saying. I must be crazy. Somehow a stranger comes into my house, and he found out a secret about me. For some reason that I can’t understand he seems to amuse himself about.”

Jim affirmed, “I admit this is shocking to you, but there is one way to prove that I’m serous. And that you’re not crazy. Go back.”

Tammy questioned, “Go back? 21 years?”

Jim disclosed, “Yes.”

Tammy uttered, “I’m afraid.”

Jim questioned, “Afraid to be young again, afraid to have another chance, another life time?”

Tammy questioned, “Would a thing like this work?”

Jim informed, “It’s very simple. You agree to go back for the express purpose to rectifying an unfortunate action you committed under stress. You are given an opportunity to do it.

Tammy asked, “Then do I come back here to the present?”

Jim insisted, “That’s difficult to say. You’re going back there. Here won’t happen for another 21 years, so where here is going to be. Will depend on the new life you make for yourself.”

Tammy admitted, “Well what do I have to lose? My wonderful job, this apartment, and my husband ha ha I’m ready.”

Jim warned, “If you don’t put the money back.”

Tammy questioned, “How can you even bring that up? That’s what I’m going back there for isn’t it.”

Jim insisted, “I’d just like to warn.”

Tammy butted in, “You don’t have to warn me about anything you just sold me. Now how do we do it? Oh listen to me I must be crazy I really believe what you’re saying.”

Jim explained, “Just take my hand and we’ll go for a walk.”

Tammy joked, “We’re just going to walk back 21 years?”

Jim replied, “Yes.”

Tammy insisted, “I’m not dressed for walking.”

Jim insisted, “You’re not dressed for 21 years ago either, but don’t worry it will all take care of itself, and once we leave here this place will no longer exist.”

Then Jim blinked them out. On the sidewalk Tammy exclaimed, “Look the coffee shop is still there, but they tore it down ten years ago.”

Just then the Crow landed on Tammy’s head, and a transformation took place. Tammy turned into the young woman she was 21 years ago. Looking down she exclaimed, “I remember this dress, but I haven’t seen it for years.”

 

[gonewacky]

Jim insisted, “You best head into work or you’ll be late.”

Tammy whined, “I thought you were taking me to put the money back?”

Jim explained, “I did. You have to relive the entire day then change the outcome at the end. Now get into work.”

Tammy rushed into the building, and got on the elevator. Jim found himself back in front of Najl. Then Najl hit his Axe handle on the ground, and they were sitting next to each other on a log by the Great Columbia River. In a whisper Najl questioned, “Did you like New York?”

Jim replied, “I didn’t even check it out. That Gal was a hand full.”

Softly Najl asked, “Do you think she’ll do the right thing?”

Jim mumbled, “She seemed sincere like she wanted to do the right thing.”

Softly Najl went on, “You know she isn’t Demon possessed. This is just freewill at work here.”

Jim assured, “I knew that. At some point I learned to feel a Demon. I can’t explain it that’s just a feeling I get when I stand next to them.”

Najl praised, “You are doing well my Time Lord. Another fifty years and you’ll be able to do amazing things. Let’s see what happened with our little experiment.”

Najl waved his hand and a little cloud appeared in front of them. The cloud was like a window that followed Tammy around, and they could see and hear what she was doing. Najl pointed out, “Look there she’s standing just outside Mr. Bleecker’s office.”

Jim could hear him on the phone, “I don’t know why we have to change the combination so much, but go ahead, 12 to the right, 12 to the left, then twice to zero. I got it.”

Then Tammy came in and Mr. Bleecker insisted, “Tammy take a note. I Want Mr. Sanders to buy 5,000 shares of international motors.”

Tammy gasped, “But they’re going bankrupt.”

Mr. Bleecker asked, “What do you mean bankrupt? You have some inside knowledge or something.”

Tammy, “No, I don’t know anything about stocks. 5,000 shares of international motors, I got it.”

Mr. Bleecker went on, “I’m having enough trouble with Janie. I don’t need you going haywire on me to.”

Tammy, “Yes sir.”

Mr. Bleecker added, “Now, I want Peters to buy 2,000 shares of Midwest Steel.”

Tammy, “Yes sir.”

Najl explained, “I didn’t want you jumping around trying to find out how she got the combination. I know you and that kind of thing eats at you, so I showed you. Now let’s see if she changed.”

Najl waved his hand and they were watching Tammy at the safe at 9:00 that night.

Then the Night watchmen came in, “What were you doing at that safe Tammy?”

Tammy replied, “Jerry, you see Mr. Bleecker called me and asked me to come down here and get this money out of the safe and…”

Jerry insisted, “No Tammy. It isn’t so, he didn’t ask you nothing of the sort.”

Tammy insisted, “Oh but I tell you He he he…”

Jerry demanded, “No he didn’t tell you that, besides you’re not supposed to know the combination to the safe. How did you find the combination Tammy?”

Tammy begged, “Jerry listen…”

Jerry explained, “I know Tammy you were tempted, and I can understand that.”

Tammy begged, “Jerry I need this money. I can make millions with it. We can both be millionaires. I know what stocks to buy. I know what horses to bet on. I know all the winners. I’ll put it back I just need it for one day.”

Jerry argued, “I think not.”

Tammy begged, “It’s only twenty-thousand dollars. What’s twenty-thousand dollars to Mr. Bleecker? He could afford to lose it, but I’m putting it back tomorrow. Just think Jerry we could be millionaires.”

Jerry refused, “No Tammy.”

Tammy insisted, “I’m taking this money, and you can’t stop me.”

Jerry insisted, “I’ll have to report it Tammy.”

Tammy insisted, “I’ll deny it. It’s your word against mine. Now get out of my way.”

Jerry insisted, “I have to stop you Tammy. It’s my duty.”

Tammy disclosed, “You’re and old man and I dint want to hurt you. Now get out of my way. Now let go of me!”

Then Jerry was trying to make Tammy put the money back, as she hit and kicked him until he fell to the floor. Then Tammy gasped, “Jerry, I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

Jerry moaned, “It’s my heart the pills in my shirt pocket. Give me…”

Tammy whined, “Jerry don’t Jerry please don’t die.”

Jerry let out one last breath and went limp.

The cloud faded away and Najl whispered, “Sorry my Child, but it’s all about freewill. I know you did your best, but even a Time Lord can’t fix everything. It has been nice to sit here with you. Let’s enjoy the beauty of the river before I send you back.”

Then in a flash Jim was back on the wagon leaving the store. He stopped the wagon and walked across the street to the Dress Shop. Suzy saw him out the window and met Jim at the door. Jim grabbed her and pulled her tight as he whispered, “I just worked real hard to fix someone’s life and failed miserably.”

Suzy made a ball of love and pushed it into Jim’s back as she asked, “You were on a journey?”

Jim mumbled, “Yep.”

 

[gonewacky]

Chapter Six – The Choice

That night Jim, Suzy and Kathy appeared Before Najl. He gave them their instructions. “I’m sending you first Jim. You will go save Arthur Michael Romano. Arthur was abandon at a Convent as a child, and became a favorite of Sister Linda. The time is 1960, and he’s a part of the Italian Mafia. He thinks he’s not bad because he doesn’t know the stuff he trades is stolen. It’s like a man of God buying gas, but tells himself it’s not sinful. When deep down he knows that the oil came from a country that uses the money it to kill followers of god. In this time all need forgiveness. The world has reached a turning point. Remember there’s always forgiveness, but it has to sought–after. It’s wanted by many people and not all get or find it.

You will find many Demon possessed people on this Journey, but only one deserves having the Demon cast out. You will have to determine which one it is. Now Kathy, make your Time Lord invisible, so I can send him on his way.”

With that Kathy shot a little spark at Jim, and he disappeared. In an instant Jim was on a street in Chicago. A well-dressed man was coming out of a Drug Store. Then Jim saw a car racing around the corner with a gun barrel sticking out the window. Instantly Jim called out, “By the power of Njal I command time to stop.”

There was a tap tap tap and time stopped. Jim walked to the car and saw a Tommy-Gun in the man’s hand. Then he looked at the well-dressed man they were shooting at. Jim didn’t blink, he walked over and touched the man. The man ducted down and ran back in the Drug Store. Jim pulled his hand away, and looked through the glass in the door. Then he touched the man and said, “Step three more feet to your right.”

The man looked around in amazement, and moved over. Then Jim called out, “By the power of Njal I command time to start.”

Then it went back to tap tap tap as the glass flew out of the Drug Store windows. Then the man walked around saying, “That was a Miracle. I just witnessed a Miracle. I should be dead. Oh thank you whoever you are.”

Then Jim found himself back with Suzy and Kathy, as Najl went on, “Now I’m sending you to protect Sister Pamela. Her parents died when she was very young, and she grew up in the Convent. It’s the only life she knows, and she’s being sent into the dangers of the world. Hide yourselves as not to be seen unless necessary. She will be put in the way of danger, but let her endure it. Only if the destruction of her being is in danger do you step in.

My Love Goddess you will know when you find your Demon to cast out, but wait until the right time to do it. Goddess of Light you can whisper in her ear to help her, but not too much. She needs to do this on her own. My Time Lord you shall stay with her day and night. Sleep next to her if needed. You have the power to move her to safety in an instant if needed. Now go forth.”



Sister Pamela insisted, “Sister if I truly belong to you wouldn’t I know. Wouldn’t I feel it inside?”

Sister Ava explained, “You must give yourself time my child these things can’t be harrowed like a field.”

Sister Pamela revealed, “I don’t feel worthy of renewing my first vows”

Sister Ava insisted, “You mustn’t talk like that. The dear Reverend Mother wants to see you she’s with Sister Lily in the infirmary”

Sister Pamela asked, “Is Linda worse?”

Sister Ava replied, “No it’s about something else go on hurry”

Sister Pamela remarked, “Good morning Reverend Mother”

The Reverend Mother greeted, “Good morning Sister Pamela Sister Linda wants to talk to you.”

Sister Linda asserted, “Yes, I’m so glad you’re here sister please sit down. I know how troubled you are sister. I know the signs. I was a novice myself at your age. I remember all my tears and all my unanswered questions. Then something happened, I was teaching in the parochial school, and there was a boy. His name was Arthur Michael Romano. He was a wild unruly boy. He became a criminal Sister. I’m sorry for sending you. For years I wrote to him hoping that the change would take place. He never answered until now. He wants me to come and see him in his fine home.

Sister Pamela remarked, “I’m happy for you Sister.”

Sister Linda went on, “Of course I can’t go now, but I want you to go for me. I want you to see what faith and prayer will do. Will you do it for me Sister?”

Sister Pamela assured, “I’ll have to find a bus that goes past Mr. Romano’s house. Oh dear I do hope it won’t be a long ride I’m exhausted and it’s so warm. It’s a long trip, well I don’t mind I’ll certainly sleep like a log tonight. Even if its in the strange bed at a hotel.”

At Arthur Michael Romano’s home.

The Butler opened the door, “Come in sisters Mr. Romano will be right with you. Please make yourselves comfortable”

Sister Pamela nodded, “Thank you so nice and cool in here Sister Jain did you notice this painting Sister.”

Mr. Romano announced, “How do you do sister?”

Sister Pamela replied, “I’m Sister Pamela this is Sister Jain. I’m afraid the trip has tired her out. Oh no no don’t wake her up. I’d much rather have a little private talk with you. I’d feel much better if you sit down.”

Mr. Romano smiled, “Of course, how’s Sister Linda.”

Sister Pamela informed, “Not well but very happy to hear from you at last. She’s told me all about you.”

Mr. Romano continued, “Yes she’s a very dear lady. She never lost faith in me in spite of everything. For years she kept up with me in prison and out. She sent cards on Christmas, and a letter on my birthdays. I’ve got to hint she still mentions me in her prayers”

Sister Pamela divulged, “I’m sure of it you should be very glad.”

Mr. Romano went on, “I’m glad sister I suppose you think her prayers have helped me.”

Sister Pamela insisted, “Yes I do.”

Mr. Romano questioned, “Have all your prayers been successful too?”

Sister Pamela claimed, “Your home is lovely Mr. Romano you must be a great art collector.

Mr. Romano affirmed, “Funny isn’t it an old heathen like me. You still haven’t answered my question Sister.”

Sister Pamela explained, “Prayers aren’t business deals Mr. Romano. They can’t be judged as successes or failures”

Mr. Romano asserted, “Sounds like your prayers haven’t been working out so well. Then you’re new at the game. You look very young Sister. I suppose you haven’t been at the convent long.”

Sister Pamela pushed back, “No it was a lot better than facing a cold cruel world wasn’t it. Why did you say that because there’s something about you that.”

Mr. Romano declared, “Look sister I’ve been through it all myself. The world’s a noisy messy place full of problems, so it’s wise for trouble if you can avoid it. Then run from it and find a quiet hiding place to retreat. Please I’m not blaming you Sister. That’s not what I got you here for.”

The Butler came to the doorway, “Yes sir.”

Mr. Romano ordered, “Bring it in Arnold. That’s it our business won’t take long Sister, but I hope you and your friend will stay for dinner.”

Sister Pamela revealed, “We had planned to eat at the hotel Mr. Romano. Sister Jain is very tired.”

Mr. Romano answered, “Whatever you say. I wanted to give Sister Linda this.”

Sister Pamela marveled, “It’s beautiful it should look nice in the chapel don’t you think. This is very kind of you Mr. Romano.”

Mr. Romano proclaimed, “I would have preferred handing it to Linda myself, but I went to parochial school there and that was enough and I’ll be blessed if I never set foot in that gloomy old place again.”

Sister Pamela queried, “Yes it must be very old.”

Mr. Romano declared, “About five centuries old it comes from the Medici Palace. It’s a couple of the Donatello it’s priceless. Trying to tell us some beautiful work in bronze, but this is one of his masterpieces. Isn’t it magnificent Sister Jain?”

Sister Pamela spoke up, “Sister Jain look.”

Sister Jain exclaimed, “Oh my goodness did I fall asleep?”

Sister Pamela urged, “Look Sister Saint Francis.”

Sister Jain insisted, “For the moment I thought I was still dreaming.”

Sister Pamela explained, “It’s a Donatello sister. A priceless art treasure and Mr. Romano is giving it to Sister Linda and the holy name.”

Mr. Romano acknowledged, “How do you do Sister?”

Sister Jain disclosed, “I don’t know what to say Mr. Romano except thank you.”

Mr. Romano insisted, “Now perhaps you’ll change your mind and stay for dinner.”

Sister Jain replied, “I don’t know.”

Sister Pamela added, “Oh Sister Linda will be so happy to see this. I think we better go back to the convent tonight. It would be better than medicine for her.”

Sister Jain agreed, “Yes there is one more train if we hurry.”

Sister Pamela affirmed, “Thank you Mr. Romano.”

Mr. Romano replied, “I’ll have my man get your cab. Tell Sister Linda I’m sorry I never answered her letters. I hope this will make it up to her. Don’t pour it on too thick.”

At the Train Station.

“Train number two arriving on track eight from Chicago south bend Toledo.”

Sister Jain insisted, “Let me carry the statue Pamela.”

Sister Pamela uttered, “No that’s all right I can manage. I just wanted to check the train schedule. I just don’t understand all these little notations. Well here it is we’d better hurry.”

This is when Jim, Suzy, and Kathy appeared, and started following Sister Pamela. They watched as a Stranger walked to them.

Stranger, “Excuse me can I help you Sister?”

Sister Pamela, “No thank you.”

Stranger, “No please, please I’d like to help. I saw it was too heavy for you.”

Sister Pamela, “You uh you know the track number?”

Stranger, “Yes track, this way, you follow me.”

Announcer, “Train number eight the wolverine arriving on track three.”

Jim exclaimed, “Evil! Do you feel that?”

Kathy pointed and replied, “Feel it? I see it right over there. That man walking off with a suitcase.”

Suzy acknowledged, “I feel it too.”

Jim reminded, “Remember we can’t interfere only to protect the Sisters.”

Sister Pamela apologized, “Sorry sister we’ll be late thank heavens for that man.”

Sister Jain questioned, “I don’t see him. Where’d he go?”

Sister Pamela informed, “Well I’m sure it’s all right he knows we’re going to try and.”

Conductor, “All aboard!”

Sister Pamela asked, “Do you see him anywhere he must be here. Did he go on the Train?”

Seeing a Conductor Sister Pamela asked, “Excuse me did you see a young man carrying a long narrow brown suitcase, and he had another black one. He was wearing a gray hat.”

The Conductor replied, “Sorry Sister an awful lot of people have gone through this gate.”

Sister Pamela, “He’s not here.”

Sister Jain, “He’s not here.”

Sister Pamela, “He’s got to be here.”

Sister Jain, “Oh sister how could you do it how could you trust that man.”

Sister Pamela, “He’s got to be here.”

Sister Pamela went to the station attendant, and he called the police. Soon a police officer came and took a report. Then he took them to the police station. They looked at some pictures of men, but none of them was the man they saw.

They stayed in a Hotel to return to the police station the next day. The police were rounding up some men for them to look at.

The next day at the police station.

The Detective ordered, “Okay sergeant bring him in.”

The Sergeant barked, “All right gentlemen line up.”

The Detective instructed, “Be sure and look them over carefully Sisters. All the men you’ll see here today have committed the same crime in the past, so we may be lucky.”

Sister Pamela asked, “Can these men see us look at them?”

The Detective replied, “No they can’t sister you have nothing to worry about. All right sergeant have number one step forward.”

The Sergeant barked, “Take off your hats next step back number two step forward, number five step forward you know the drill.”

The Sergeant ordered, “Step back all right take him out Frankie. Lieutenant do you think the man knows what he stole?

The Detective replied, “We’ll be keeping the value quite. If he knew the statue was worth a fortune he’d be that much harder to find. All right sergeant send him in. Frankie.”

Frankie barked, “Come on come on move lively men pick a spot, and take off your hats.”

Kathy leaned next to Pamela’s ear and whispered, “Its number five.”

Sister Pamela looked around to see who whispered. Then she remembered sometimes words from God come in whispers. She thought, There must be an Angel with us.

The Detective asked, “Recognize somebody’s Sister?”

Sister Pamela revealed, “I’m not sure but the one on the end number five.”

The Detective instructed, “Sergeant, number five front center.”

The Sergeant questioned, “State your name.”

The Man, “My name’s uh Andy K Breson. That’s with a B what can I do for you Sarge?”

The Sergeant roared, “I’ll ask the questions what are you doing these days Bryson? Still working the terminals?”

The Man, “Uh you got me all wrong Sergeant. I’m uh newly employed.”

The Sergeant, “Where’s it’s at?”

 

[gonewacky]

The Man, “Gramercy Appliance Company over on Fifth Street. I’m in the shipping department there, but I won’t be for long if you guys keep picking me up like this.”

The Sergeant went on, “Not snatching any more suitcases?”

The Man, “I never snatched suitcases that last time was a bum rap.”

The Sergeant insisted, “And that faults charge you served time for was that a bum rap too?”

The Detective inquired, “What do you think Sister?”

Sister Pamela admitted, “It’s the voice the voice more than anything.”

Jim insisted, “That’s the man.”

Kathy replied, “I can see the Demon in him.”

Suzy asked, “Should I cast the demon out of him?”

Jim assured, “Remember what Najl told us, your job is to cast out the Demon of the one that’s deserving.”

The Sergeant went on, “You uh ever go to church Bryson?”

The Man, “Ah what, who me, sorry what are you trying to do convert me?”

Sister Pamela insisted, “He could be the one, he could be the one.”

Sister Jain added, “Oh no sister he was much taller don’t you remember and much younger.”

The Sergeant questioned, “You were hanging around the union terminal Friday night weren’t you.”

The Man, “Was that Friday night?”

The Sergeant replied, “Yeah say around uh.”

The Man went on, “No no I was out with my girl Friday night sergeant. Uh you don’t believe me ask her. I was there from five to uh midnight yeah midnight.”

The Sergeant, “What’s the name of your girl?”

The Man, “Uh her name’s Bess Mackin she lives at the Rice Avenue Apartments, and I uh never left her joint for a minute.”

Sister Jain demanded, “You see, how could he be the one. We can’t accuse an innocent man.”

The Detective explained, “He’s so much like him. Now don’t let his alibi fool you Sisters. His witness is his girlfriend and you know what that’s worth. We can’t be sure it happened, but what do you say Sergeant?”

The Sergeant replied, “I’m just not sure lieutenant.”

The Detective ordered, “All right sergeant have him step back.”

Later at the Convent Sister Pamela was talking to the Mother Superior, “I wish to leave the order Reverend Mother.”

Reverend Mother, “You can’t know what you’re saying.”

Sister Pamela, “I know reverend mother.”

Reverend Mother, “But you’re not a child sister Pamela you mustn’t respond to trouble like a child.”

Sister Pamela explained, “I thought about it reverend mother I’ve thought and I’ve prayed.”

Reverend Mother, “When a child is naughty it wants to run away from home, but your home is with god. You cannot run away from him.”

Sister Pamela insisted, “I’m not running away from god. I wish to leave the order Reverend Mother I’m not suited, and I’ve known it for some time. Mr. Romano was right about me.”

Reverend Mother, “Mr. Romano? Why should anything that Mr. Romano says affect you?”

Sister Pamela divulged, “Because he knew the truth. Some people retreat to God not advance towards him, and that’s what I’ve done. I’ve hidden myself away from the world for what I know to be selfish reasons.”

Reverend Mother asked, “But is that so bad sister?”

Sister Pamela informed, “I haven’t been honest not with myself not with you and not with god. What happened in that terminal was like a sign from heaven. Telling me I couldn’t be trusted and I failed my responsibility.”

Reverend Mother insisted, “Nonsense poor Sister.”

Sister Pamela whimpered, “Linda what shall I give her my sincere regrets. That statue would have meant so much to her. It was more than a gift of the holy name. It was a reward for a lifetime of work.”

Reverend Mother admitted, “We will pray for its return. Now take hold of yourself.”

Sister Pamela declared, “I’ve got to.”

Reverend Mother continued, “Leave, very well Sister Pamela, but think pray and if ever you want to come back.”

Sister Pamela decided, “I’ve got to leave Reverend Mother there’s no other way of course.”

The next day in the city.

Pamela went to a boardinghouse the Mother Superior told her about. Not known to Pamela to be a friend to the Mother Superior. The nice lady showed Pamela a room. Looking out the window Pamela insisted, “It looks a lot better when the sun comes out and you can see the river and it a good day. I think it’ll be nice and comfy here it’ll be fine thanks.”

The Lady insisted, “Anything else you need you just call me.

Pamela replied, “Thank you.”

Pamela knew Andy Breson was the man that took their suitcase, and she knew he worked at Gramercy Appliance Company on Fifth Street. In her mind the best way to get to him was to get a job at his work, so she was off to see if she could get a job there.



In the Appliance Company office having an interview she asked, “What do you think about girls who come here?”

The Interviewer replied, “Girls that work for us. Eight out of ten of them will end up getting married and having babies. That’s nice for them I suppose, but it’s awfully tough on the personnel department. I see you’re not married or engaged. Well that’s a relief. Your typing test is pretty good. How come you never had a job before?

Pamela replied, “I didn’t need to work.”

The Interviewer went on, “I see, well we do have an opening in the billing department. That pays a little more. Did you ever learn to use a statistical typewriting?”

Pamela replied, “No I’m afraid not I’ve only learned general typing.

The Interviewer continued, “Oh well Mrs. Argument will be glad to get you in the typing pool I’m sure. I’ll process your application, and if it’s okay with Mrs. Erdman you can start work on Monday. I’m sure it’s going to be okay, but here’s an employee’s manual and some other information. You’ll need it. You might as well take it along. Thank you and don’t get married over the weekend.”

Monday

The gal working next to Pamela warned, “Watch yourself Pamela.”

Andy walked up, “Would you like to have lunch with us Pamela? We’re going to the griddle.”

Pamela replied, “Oh no thank you. I brought my lunch today. I thought I’d try and save until payday.”

Andy, “Okay we’ll see you later.

Later Pamela was sitting outside eating her sack lunch by the Food Truck. That’s when Andy walked up with a cigarette in his hand. Andy asked, “Hey you got a match?

Pamela replied, “No I’m sorry.”

Andy informed, “Let me give you a little good advice about this place. Around here you don’t want to be an eager beaver you know. What I mean nobody likes a hard worker around here. They spoil it for the rest of us around here. My name’s Andy what’s your name?”

Pamela replied, “Pamela Camera.”

Andy went on “Camera and a high class name. Like I said honey Social Register stuff.

Andy insisted, “Yeah you can call me Andy if you’d like to see that.”

Then he grabbed her left hand, and Pamela jerked it away saying, “No no.”

Andy exclaimed, “Don’t get excited I’m just looking for the evidence yeah just checking. You know just checking for rings and stuff like that. Everything checks out just fine.

Pamela announced, “I think I’ll get some milk.”

Then she got up and walked to the Food Truck, “One milk please.”

Andy followed Pamela to the Truck, “Listen you live here in town right?”

Pamela, “Yes what are you saying?

Andy went on, “Let’s say you and me taking a movie tonight.”

Pamela stuttered, “Tonight..”

Andy assured, “Yeah, tonight or tomorrow night the night after. You know you ask your social secretary when you’re free you know.”

Pamela didn’t say a word as she slid the straw in the milk carton. Andy followed her insisting, “What’s the matter you got something against me? Or is it the shipping department?”

Pamela stuttered, “It’s not that.”

Andy insisted, “The typing pool ain’t exactly the executive floor or is that what you’re waiting for? Okay okay you had your chance.”

Kathy whispered in Pamela’s, “Don’t let him get away. You need him to get it back.”

Pamela begged, “No please wait,” as she followed him to the Warehouse.

Andy questioned, “What are you afraid to go out with me alone. I mean you’ve been hearing things about me?”

Pamela insisted, “No I haven’t heard anything.”

Andy revealed, “Oh yeah there’s a little party Friday night. See you know a few friends of mine and someone from the company here. You know just a little party, and I thought maybe you might come over. Here let me give you the address. It’s 200 rice avenue that’s apartment C and the name is Smackin I won’t be able to pick you up. Think that you can find it by yourself. Try to be over there oh about nine o’clock. You got that? I think we’ll have a ball.”

Pamela mumbled, “Yes.”

Back at the Boardinghouse Miss. Wiley met Pamela at the door. “A letter came for you.

Taking the letter Pamela mumbled, “Oh thank you.”

Miss. Wiley inquired, “It’s from a convent you got friends in the convent?

Pamela replied, “Yes.”

Then she opened the letter as Suzy watched over her sholder, “Dearest Sister these past weeks have been empty ones for me since you left the holy name. We speak of you often and pray that someday you will return, as for Sister Linda she was given extra motion last week, but the poor woman survived the crisis. She was well enough by morning to take a little nourishment. However the doctor isn’t very hopeful.”

Friday night at the party.

Pamela was afraid to go to the party, but she had to get the Bronze Statue back. The outside world seemed so evil to her.

Suzy exclaimed, “Everyone is drinking, and half of them are drunk. I’ve already saw three Demon possessed people here.”

Kathy insisted, “Me too I don’t think I can take this Jim. The loud music is making me crazy. Please Jim.”

Jim blinked Kathy and Suzy out from the party, and insisted, “I’ll watch her at the party. If anything happens I’ll stop time and come get you.”

Then Jim blinked to the party and saw Andy walking up to Pamela. She looked like a scared puppy sitting in a chair watching the dancing, and people stumbling around. Some guy was trying to pick up on her when Andy came up.

Pushing him away Andy announced, “Come on bum back to the cheaper seats. There some people that don’t know where they belong princess.

Trying to force a drink on Pamela he pushed his glass to her mouth, “Take a little drink.”

Pamela insisted, “No thanks, really.”

With slurred speech Andy exclaimed, “I can’t get you champagne or anything, but I might be able to get you a beer.”

Andy was joking about the people dancing and went on, “I’m thinking about taking up the minuet you know what I mean. How about you? You want to minuet with me.”

Pamela smiled and Andy remarked, “What do you know, I didn’t even think you could even smile. Maybe there’s some hope for you there princess. You’ll have a lot of laughs when you get to know me. Oh I’m awfully warm yeah. Oh yeah it’s hotter than ever in this joint. Here maybe you and I could go for a little walk.”

Jim got closer to Pamela he feared what might happen. Them with a mean look Andy’s girlfriend called out, “Andy I could use some help.”

 

[gonewacky]

Later when people were staggering out of the party Pamela started to leave and Andy insisted, “Hey wait a minute. I’ll show you out.”

Walking to the door Andy went on, “You know the party ain’t over yet. Some of clowns are going to meet me up at the moon garden. You know what I mean. It’s the moon garden, and it’s a real nice place you know. I mean, I think you’d like it. It’s a kind of thing. I think.

Pamela insisted, “I’d better be getting home.

Andy was intoxicated and grabbed her arm and begged, “Wait, look you can sleep all in the morning princess. It’s a Saturday you know. Can you do that? Come on let’s have a look. You’re a nice kid. I mean you just got to relax and have some fun. You gotta have some games you know, and I’m just the boy to show you how to do it. I know all the rules. You know what I’m going to?”

Kathy whispered in her ear, “You need to get away from him.”

Pamela insisted, “Do please let me go.”

Then his Girlfriend came up and pulled him away yelling, “You bum your no good.

Then she slapped him as he yelled, “Come on take it easy man. Come on best take it easy come on take it easy.”

Then he started slapping her around and knocked her in an armchair. Stomping to the door he grabbed Pamela’s arm and insisted, “All right now look I ain’t got all night. You coming with me?

Pamela jerked her arm from him with the unknown help of Jim, as he went out the door.

Andy’s girlfriend questioned, “What do you want what are you hanging around for anyway?”

Pamela apologized, “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to cause any trouble.

The girlfriend, “Trouble you don’t know what trouble is. Have you got a hanky? That bum he’s rotten. You were smart not to go with him. You can’t trust a guy like that.”

She took a drink of her cocktail as Pamela suggested, “Don’t drink anymore.”

The girlfriend replied, “Listen don’t give me orders. I take enough orders. There’s a hundred million men in the world and I got to get stuck with Andy Breson. He’s no good and he never was any good the jailbird. Sure he’s out on parole right now. Where are the cigarettes?”

Pamela insisted, “But he’s trying to reform isn’t he. I mean he has a job.”

The girlfriend replied, “You call that a job. He only makes a few bucks a week. He only took that to satisfy his parole officer. He spends more than that on hair tonic. Well don’t just sit there help me find a cigarette for pete’s sake. You think he ever takes me anywhere or buys me anything.”

Showing Pamela her bracelet she insisted, “Look at this it’s very pretty glass that’s all he ever gives me. He’s got plenty of dough to spend on the horses though. For that he hawks everything he can get. Including what he can get from me and all I get back of it is the pawn tickets. Maybe I can find one in the kitchen. I’m fed up, let me tell you what. Watch he’ll come crawling back here tonight only he’s gonna be surprised. I’m throwing him right out on his ear. That’s what I’m doing the minute he walks in here.”

Kathy whispered in Pamela’s ear, “Look on the end table by the lamp.”

Pamela saw some Pawn tickets on the end table and picked one up. “Camera $12.50, Case $1.50.”

The girlfriend came back from the kitchen and saw Pamela with the ticket and questioned, “Hey what are you doing with that pawn ticket? What are you anyway some kind of a fancy snake thief.”

Pamela replied, “I’m sorry.”

The girlfriend barked, “Biz, go on get out of here. You’ve caused enough trouble already.”

Then she yelled, “Out!” as Pamela went out the door.

The next day at the Pawn Shop.

Pamela walked in the door and the man behind the counter barked, “Pawn or bye?

Pamela questioned, “What?”

The man answered, “You want to hock something or sell something Lady.

Pamela replied, “Bye but I don’t know if you have what I want. I’m looking for something ornamental for my apartment.

The man questioned, “Well like what?”

Pamela went on, “Oh I don’t know an interesting lamp maybe.

The man replied, “Sorry I don’t carry lamps.”

Pamela suggested, “Well an interesting antique.”

The man replied, “If you’re looking for the antique shop lady. You’re in the wrong place. This is a pawn shop.”

Pamela asked, “Well do you have any religious objects?”

The man replied, “I got rosaries, jewelry, and some pictures. Tell me what you want and I’ll see if I got it.”

Pamela claimed, “I’m not sure maybe a piece of sculpture would be nice.”

The man questioned, “Sculpture? You like statues?”

Pamela replied as a strange feeling come over her, “Why yes that would be perfect. Do you have any religious statues small ones?”

The man requested, “Wait a minute I’ll check.”

The man went in the back. Jim watched him make a phone call. “She’s here now.” Then he finely returned with the little statue. Asking, “How about that.”

Pamela’s heart started to pound hard as she admitted, “That’s a real fine piece of work.”

The man insisted, “Lady it ain’t one of them cheap ones”

Pamela asked, “How much?”

The man replied, “Well let’s see. We haven’t been doing too much stuff like this. I’ll let you have him for 20 bucks.

Pamela insisted, “It’s exactly what I’ve been looking for. All right 20 bucks?”

Pamela was digging in her Purse when the man replied, “Yeah I’ll do it for you.”

Then he grabbed Pamela’s Purse and dumped it out on the counter.

Pamela exclaimed, “What are you doing?”

The man replied, “Helping you Lady.”

Pamela questioned, “But why? I just wanted to buy the statue.”

The man insisted, “Sure you did. All I want to do is check into your business. I’d like to know who I’m dealing with.”

Just then Andy came in the door and the man exclaimed, “What took you so long? I stalled as long as I could. You just had to come around the corner.”

Andy questioned, “Did you find anything?

The man insisted, “Nothing no gun identification nothing. You sure she’s a cop?

Andy replied, “I don’t know but she’s been acting like a cop all right. That’s why I told you to call me when she showed up here. All right girl you want to do a little talking now sweetie.”

Pamela begged, “Please Andy I just came to buy this statue.”

Andy went on, “Yeah you just came to buy something all right. Best told me about the pawn tickets last night when I came back to her place, but you never figured on it.”

Pamela begged, “I’m not with the police! I swear it!”

Andy barked, “Yeah then why all the noise around here bright girl?”

The man insisted, “I don’t want trouble in here. If she ain’t a cop. Then she’s something. I mean she’s got to be something aren’t you something?”

Pamela begged, “Please I just wanted the statue that’s all.”

Then it hit Andy, “You’re the nun.”

The man wined, “What? She’s a nun?”

Andy revealed, “She was carrying this thing in the terminal. Only how did you find out about me? When you talked to me?”

Pamela explained, “I left the order over a month ago. I had found out where you worked because of the police lineup.”

Andy, “What are you talking about, police?”

Pamela insisted, “I had to find the statue again. Don’t you understand it was a gift to the convent, and it meant so much to them.”

The man whined, “Oh bad luck Andy bad luck robin a nun.”

Andy insisted, “Shut up! I didn’t come to get you into trouble.”

Pamela insisted, “Andy all I wanted was the statue. I swear that.”

Andy pointed out, “Yeah you went to a lot of trouble didn’t you. You got a job down at Gramercy Appliance just so you could get next to me. That statue must be quite a statue huh?

The man whined, “This is some kind mess to me. I don’t like this kind of business. I couldn’t be more careful. That’s valuable it belongs to the convent Andy.”

Pamela insisted, “I wanted to see it back where it belonged. Please let me have it. I swear not to involve you.”

The man whined, “That’s some sacred stuff Andy. We can’t fool around with stuff like that.”

Andy insisted, “You stop bothering me you jerk. This thing is old I should have seen that before. Maybe hundreds of years old.”

The man asked, “So what?”

Andy replied, “So what? This thing may be worth a fortune that’s what.”

The man agreed, “You know you may be right on that. Religious stuff is worth thousands.”

Andy replied, “Maybe we could handle it through some odd collector or maybe we could just handle it through Mike the broker.”

The man asked, “You know what this thing’s worth?

Andy replied, “I’m going to bring Mike in on this. Yeah I’ll bring Mike in on this.”

The man asked, “Why don’t we just handle it?”

Andy replied, “What do you mean handle it yourself? All your nickel and dime stuff here.”

The man inquired, “What about her?”

Andy insisted, “That depends.”

Pamela insisted, “You don’t have to sell it. Please I’ll pay anything you ask.”

Andy tested, “Yeah how much honey? How much do you think? Maybe you could scrape up a couple of grand.”

Pamela insisted, “If you’ll give me time.”

Andy insisted, “Call Mike. You call Mike and tell him to come to us.”

The man insisted, “He won’t come here.”

Andy insisted, “You call him. He’ll come here just tell him what we got here. I got a feeling about this. Yeah I got a real good feeling.”

The man informed, “Its Mike calling.”

Andy assured, “He’s in the neighborhood. He’s only double checking he’s a wise fox. You tell him everything’s okay to come over.”

The man replied, “Mike it’s okay come on over.”

Then the man asked, “What about her?”

Andy insisted, “Just relax don’t worry about it. People disappear; you read about it every day you know.”

Jim stepped close to Pamela and thought, If anyone is going to make her disappear. It’s going to be me.

Then the man asked, “You mean it dude?”

Andy insisted, “That’s right I’m tired of these nickels and dimes. I’m sick of these little deals. I want to reach out for once in my life. I want to grab something golden real gold. You know what I mean. This might be it.”

Then Andy turned to Pamela, “Hay princess come here. Come here get me. Look at me this is a pretty little picture.”

Then Mike came in the door announcing, “I came all the way across town for this, so make it fast and good. Who’s the girl?”

Pamela started to speak, but Mike barked. “Shut up I didn’t ask you!”

Andy replied, “She’s a nun Mike, no kidding.”

Mike replied, “Don’t call me Mike! It’s Mr. Romano to you! Don’t give me that nun crap. Since when do nuns wear lipstick?”

Fearing for her life Pamela started to speak again.”

Mike insisted, “Please shut up can’t you keep her quiet?”

Andy ordered, “You keep your mouth shut like Mr. Romano said. She was a nun Mr. Romano. Only she left the convent. She was after the statue I swiped from her, and that’s how come I knew the statue was so valuable. We thought that statue might be worth plenty, and we figured that you’d know. We figured maybe we could make a deal. Yeah that’s right Mr. Romano. Only we want a straight cut. We want good terms this time right straight down the middle.

Mike asked, “Uh-huh what happens to the girl?”

Andy assured, “After we’ll take care of her you can trust us.”

Mike insisted, “Yeah I bet I can. You had this thing on sale?”

The man replied, “Well yeah but that was how much um.”

Mike questioned, “What were you pricing it at?”

The man replied, “Well we didn’t know what to put on it you know. I was going to sell it for 20 bucks. Can you imagine a thing like that?”

Mike insisted, “You’re a fool warmer. You melt this down for scrap it’s worth maybe two bucks. Next time you want to handle junk call a junk dealer, but don’t call Mike.”

Andy whined, “Wait a minute, this ain’t going to be worth anything? I mean that nun gave me so much trouble over this.”

Mike scolded, “Don’t teach me my business junior.”

Andy insisted, “It’s got to be worth something out of hand.

Mike growled, “That’s my livelihood it’s a cheap copy of something that wasn’t any good in the first place. There’s a million of them floating around the country.”

Andy insisted, “Yeah but the nun was willing to pay for it.”

Snatching the statue Mike gave it to Pamela and laughed, “That’s what you get for being so stupid Brenson. She doesn’t understand about money. They’ll knock themselves out for a scrap of junk just because it’s been blessed, and you better be careful this one’s liable to say a prayer and send you both to the devil. Not that you don’t deserve it.”

Andy questioned, “What do we do now?”

Mike scolded, “You let her go of course what else.”

Andy insisted, “Oh wait wait wait wait Mr. Romano we can’t do that.”

The man demanded, “We do as Mr. Romano says. We don’t need that kind of trouble Andy.”

Andy leaned into Pamela saying, “All right are you listening, and you listen good to me princess. I swear I’ll kill you, and I mean I’ll kill you if you turn me in. Do you understand?”

Pamela maintained, “I said I wouldn’t give you away Andy. All I ever wanted was the statue.”

Mr. Romano stepped between Pamela and Andy saying, “Just a minute go on Sister, go on out of here.”

The man insisted, “Do what he says.”

Andy complained, “Hey you can’t do that.”

Mr. Romano disclosed, “You said 20 bucks consider yourself lucky.”

Then he pulled out his gold money clip, and peeled off a 20 dollar bill.

The man exclaimed, “Well at least I got 20 bucks.”

Andy bitched, “Oh shut up.”

Outside Mr. Romano asked, “Sister Pamela can I give you a lift.”

On the way to the Convent Mr. Romano apologized, “I said some rough things to you. I mean the day you came to see me. I just wanted you to know I was wrong you’re not hiding from anything.

Suzy whispered, “That’s my Demon.”

At the convent.

Mr. Romano asked, “You want me to wait for you Sister Pamela?”

Pamela replied, “No you don’t have to wait. I’m home now.”

Mr. Romano went on, “Then I’m going to stay goodbye Sister.”

Pamela replied, “Thank you.”

Mr. Romano insisted, “Don’t forget to say hello to Sister Linda for me.”

Mr. Romano drove home to find Jim, Suzy, and Kathy waiting for him. As soon as he opened the door there they stood. Jim was on one side, Kathy on the other, and Suzy in the middle. Suzy wasted no time and make a ball of bright flashing colored light and push it into Mr. Romano’s chest. Holding her hand over it she ordered, “Back to hell with you Demon.”

Then a black cloud in the shape of a hideous monster slipped into the Floor, as Jim announced, “Your good deed has saved you.”

Then they held hands and disappeared. Leaving Mr. Romano to think about what just happened to him.

Then they all appeared before Najl as he asked, “Do you think you did the right thing?”

Suzy replied, “He was the only Demon possessed man we saw doing a good deed. It had to be him.”

Najl replied, “You are truly wise my Love Goddess. I send you all home.”

Then they all disappeared.

 

[gonewacky]

Chapter Seven – The Gold

It was another sunny day in Dention, and Jim was taking the Boy from the jail to do his chores. They were leaving town when Jack the Saloon owner came chasing after him. Jim stopped to talk to Jack as Jack explained, “These two Gunmen came in last night, and I overheard them talking. They’re going to wait for the old Miner to come in to town. He has a Gold Mine hid up in the mountains somewhere. From the looks of him I think he’s barely scraping out a living. You’ll have to ask Paul at the Assayers Office to know for sure.

Anyway the two of them were talking about following him to his Mine, and ambushing him. From the sounds of it I think they plan on killing him. Then working the mine for whatever they can get.”

Jim insisted, “I’ll talk to Albert about it. Do you know where the gun men are now?”

Jack revealed, “There sharing a room over the Saloon, and sure their passed out they tied one on last night. Their Horses are down at the Livery, so you might want to talk to Henry too.”

Jim replied, “I’m on it.”

Then he was off to Mrs. Tomson for John to do his chores. It was about mid-morning when Jim returned with John from doing his chores. Then Jim talked to Albert about what Jack told him.



The night before just outside of Dention.

Jeb heard hoof beats approaching. Then a man on a horse came into his camp announcing, “Evening, stranger.”

Jeb replied, “Evening.”

Then Jeb insisted, “Climb down and squat. Coffee’s just about ready to pour. I’m Jeb Crater.”

Stretch replied, “Stretch Morgan much obliged. I, uh I smelled your coffee bout a about a mile back.”

Jeb disclosed, “Well, way I figure it, a man can’t go far wrong by following his nose. Now, me, I can always smell gold. I been sniffing around after it most of my born life.

Stretch questioned, “Ain’t that coffee just about ready to pour?”

Jeb mumbled, “I reckon.”

Stretch inquired, “So you got yourself a nose for gold, huh?”

Jeb bragged, “Like a hound dog hunting possum.”

They both chuckled and Stretch advised, “Well, you know, hunting don’t always mean finding.”

Jeb boasted, “Son, you’re looking at a man who’s just done a right smart job of finding.”

Stretch asked, “Yeah? Made yourself a pretty big strike, did you?”

Jeb bellowed, “Strike? I got a sack of nuggets you couldn’t hardly lift with both hands. I struck a pocket so rich, it like to bug the eyes right out of my head.”

Stretch replied, “You don’t say.”

Jeb insisted, “You just follow me into Dention and watch me spend it.”

Stretch responded, “Pretty good idea. I was, uh was headed for Dention myself anyway, more or less.”

Then he pulled his gun and pointed it right at Jeb’s face and insisted, “Well, you ought not to have told me about the gold.”

Jeb replied, “What do you mean.”

Stretch repeated, “You ought not to have told me about the gold. See? Never can tell what’s gonna happen, can you?”

Just then Jeb started to reach for his rifle and Stretch barked, “Uh-uh. Don’t go for it. Now, what you ought to have done was hired yourself a bodyguard.”

Stretch laughed, “You handled that rifle just like it was a plow handle.”

Jeb admitted, “You got the cards, mister. What you aiming to do?”

Stretch chuckled and he holstered his gun, “Finish my coffee.”

Jeb questioned, “You want a job?”

Stretch asked, “Bodyguard?”

Jeb informed, “I got me a lot of friends in Dention, but they ain’t all my friends.”

Stretch chuckled, “All right, I’ll do it. But just for grub and drinks, mind you. That word “job,” I don’t like that. It makes me just about as skittish as a filly in fly time.”

Jeb agreed, “All right then. It’s grub and drinks.

Stretch hinted, “And a. and a new hat, and maybe, and a pair of boots.”

Jeb chuckled, “You just string along with me, son, and you’ll be living

high on the hog.”

Stretch replied, “That’s just the way I like to live.”



The next afternoon.

As Jeb came in to town Frank hollered, “Hey look, that’s old Jeb.”

Edwin cried, “By golly it is. He ain’t been in town in six months or more.”

Frank announced, “Hey, Jeb!”

Jeb replied, “Howdy, Edwin, Frank.”

Edwin replied, “Hi. You’re looking as mean as ever.”

They all chuckled as Frank went on, “Well, at least we don’t look scroungy.”

Jeb agreed, “That’s right.”

Frank asked, “When’s the last time you had a bath, Jeb?”

The all laughed then Jeb replied, “I don’t rightly recollect. But I’m gonna have me one in about an hour. That is, if somebody didn’t burn down that old shack of mine.”

Edwin replied, “It was still standing a week ago, Jeb.”

Frank added, “Yeah, still lopsided, same as it always was.”

Jeb assured, “Lopsided don’t mean nothing. I stand a mite that way myself. Maybe it’s because of what I’m packin’ here.”

Edwin and Frank laughed as Frank insisted, “Oh, we’ve heard that story before, Jeb.”

Jeb bragged, “Well, you just wait till you see some of the nuggets I got here. I really did it this time.”

James and Albert came walking up over hearing Jeb.

Albert announced, “Well, howdy, Jeb.”

Jeb replied, “Howdy, Deputy, Sheriff.”

Albert asked, “Well, Jeb did you make a strike?”

Jeb replied, “I sure did, Sheriff. In spite of what these hee-hawing jackasses might think.

Albert acknowledged, “I knew you’d strike her Jeb if you just kept a-diggin’ long enough.”

Jeb agreed, “I done her all right. I reckon right now I’m the richest one in the territory.”

Albert insisted, “Well now Jeb you’d better get it on down to the bank in Lambert. Put that stuff in a safe place.”

Jeb insisted, “I ain’t puttin’ this in no bank.”

Jim questioned, “Why aren’t you?”

Jeb replied, “Because I don’t trust them that’s why not.”

Albert barked, “Now Jeb listen here. You know Jason’s an honest man. Not only that, but that gold will be a lot safer in the bank than it is out here packing around with you.”

Jeb insisted, “Well don’t you trouble yourself Sheriff. I got me a bodyguard.”

Albert stuttered, “You got what?”

Jeb disclosed, “A bodyguard. Stretch come on up here. This here is Stretch Morgan. Stretch I want you to meet Deputy White, the biggest liar west of the Mississippi. And this here is Sheriff Blocker, the only law around here.”

Stretch replied, “Howdy. How do?”

Albert questioned, “You’re old Jeb’s bodyguard, huh?”

Stretch insisted, “Well, not exactly. More like a friend’s the way I’d put it. Don’t worry. I’d take a hand, though, if somebody tried to hustle him.’

Albert assured, “Well, there probably won’t be any need for that, but I still say your gold’s safer in the bank Jeb.”

Jeb assured, “Stretch here is better than a bank Sheriff. You ought to see him draw that gun of his.”

Albert advised, “Well, let’s just hope he doesn’t have any need to.”

Jeb insisted, “Don’t you worry, Sheriff. Ain’t nothing gonna happen to me. How could it? I have too many friends around here.”

By then a crowd was gathering around to see what was going on.

Jeb announced, “Listen, folks! Y’all come back here tonight to the Saloon, every one of you. Because I’m throwing the doggonedest shindig you ever seen, and you all got a invite, you hear me now?”

All the townsfolk were cheering. “See you there, Jeb.”

Jeb Insisted, “We’re gonna have us a shindig that folks will talk about till the prairie dogs finally bury this miserable old town.”

Everyone was laughing one man yelled, “Yes sir!”

Jeb muttered, “I’m gonna pretty myself up now. I’ll see you all back here later.”

Jim asked Albert, “You reckon old Jeb really has got all that gold?”

Albert replied, “Well, he may have it Jim, but I doubt he’s gonna have it long. That is if he keeps going around town shouting about it like that.”

Jeb yelled, “Come on Stretch!”

At Jeb’s shack he introduced Stretch to his business partner Sholo. He watches over the shack and takes care of things when I’m gone prospecting.

Let’s get the tub out here and start heating some water.

Stretch pored a bucket of water over Jeb’s head and Jeb yelled, “Ah... Yippee! Yowee! Ha! I ain’t never been this clean since the time I almost married the Widow McClintock. Hey, give me my towel boys. Aw I ain’t one to agree with them that says bathing saps a man’s natural vitality and ruins his health, not if you don’t overdo it, that is. Well, once every six months ain’t exactly overdoing it, you know.

Sholo exclaimed, “That’s precisely the right time. By then a man’s dirty enough so’s he can really appreciate it.”

Jeb cried out, “Hey, give me that horse blanket of mine ‘fore I catch my death of galloping consumption.”

Sholo laughed, “Ooh, yeah.”

Jeb added, “If I don’t feel 100% better. You gonna get yourself a bath here?”

Sholo laughed, “Baths is for foreigners and sinners, not meaning you, of course, Mr. Jeb.”

Jeb went on, “Well, why not? I’m a sinner, and I’m gonna be a bigger one, now that I can afford it. Sholo, go in the shack and drag out them go-to-meeting duds of mine.”

Sholo replied, “Yes, sir.”

Jeb ordered, “And brush ‘em up. I’m going whole hog on this.”

After Sholo went in the shack Jeb called out quietly, “Hey, Stretch. Give me a hand here. There’s three more in there. Grab ‘em and come on. Here, throw ‘em in there.”

They moved the gold bags from under the hay stack to a hole under a rock by the well.

Jeb insisted, “Hurry.”

Stretch commented, “You told me you and him had been partners for 20 years. What’s the matter? Don’t you trust him?”

Jeb insisted, “Trust him? I’d trust him with my life. In fact I’ve done it a time or two.”

Stretch went on, “Yeah, but you don’t trust him with the gold, is that it?”

Jeb replied, “No, that ain’t it. But, listen, son, there’ll be a lot of liquor flowing tonight, and Sholo just can’t handle it.”

Stretch asked, “What do you mean?”

Jeb explained, “Well, he goes clean off his head. You never know whether he’s gonna get mean, or mouthy, or sad, or just go to sleep.

Stretch hypothesized, “And you’re afraid he might tell somebody where the gold’s hid, huh?”

Jeb admitted, “He could shout it from the rooftops and never even recollect it. So it’s best not to set temptation to him.

Stretch agreed, “That’s a good idea for anybody, Jeb.”

Jeb yelled, “Sholo! What in tarnation are you doing in there?”

Sholo came out with the duds saying, “Why, I was just a-brushin’ up your clothes, like you told me. They ain’t in too good a shape, though. There’s a whole lot of bugs come a-flyin’ out of ‘em.”

Jeb argued, “Moths ain’t bugs. They’s insects, and Dention ain’t "St. Louie. That old suit of mine will do just fine. Now come on over here and whittle off some of these whiskers for me. Give me that looking glass so’s I can keep a check on you. All right, now start trimming.

Sholo complained, “Well, I don’t exactly know how.”

Jeb insisted, “Well, it’s just like shearing a sheep, only you don’t cut him so close.

Sholo insisted, “I ain’t no sheep man. I never was, and don’t you say it.”

Jeb agreed, “You’re right, Sholo. Before I took you on, you’d always been a cattle thief. Come on now, start cuttin’. Just get the long ones there. Just even it up, just a mite. I got to look good for Vivian. I ain’t seen her in eight months. I might even marry the gal.

At the Saloon Jeb announced, I’m gonna shine tonight. Friends, Romans and scroungers in general, drink hearty. Starting right now, everything is on old Jeb. So, let the festivities commence.”

The saloon went wild with laughter, cheering, and someone yelling, “Yahoo!”

Jed exclaimed, “Vivian, every time I hit town, you just seem to get prettier and prettier.”

 

[gonewacky]

Vivian replied, “Thank you, Jeb.”

Jeb went on, “All the time I was out in them hills slaving away. Shoveling gravel, toting water, starving, and sweating in that blazing sun, the only thing I ever thought about was you Vivian.”

Vivian hinted, “Well, now, that’s mighty sweet of you, Jeb. But, you know what I’m really interested in. Is finding out about this party I hear you’re going to have in here tonight.

Jeb disclosed, “I bet you’re wondering if I can pay for it. Well, it’s liable to be a goodly sum. You rest your soul, Vivian. There’s the wherewithal.”

Jeb pulled out a pouch of Gold, and dropped it on the Bar. Then he loosened the string and dumped out the Gold nuggets.

Vivian laughed, “- Mmm! Oh!”

The Saloon filled with chatter, and murmuring as Jack said, “Let’s weigh this up.”

Stretch looked in amazement, “Is that real gold?”

Jeb replied, “Well, of course it’s real gold, son. Ain’t you never seen gold before?

Jack set a scale on the Bar, and started weighing Gold nuggets as he mumbled, “Well, I don’t know how much is in that poke, but I figure there’s enough there to pay for all the whiskey they can drink, and you too.”

The people started cheering as Jack went on, “Now, just a minute, Jeb. It’s not the whiskey I’m worried about. After midnight, they start breaking up all the furniture.”

Jeb explained. “ Well, if that ain’t enough, I got a lot more hid away in a real safe place. Don’t you worry your pretty head Vivian.”

Jack put the last of it on the scale. I got about 21 ounces. I make it out to be about $420.

People started whistling, and yelling. Vivian agreed, “Well, you’re right, Jeb. That ought to take care of everything, including the furniture.”

Jeb yelled, “Yippee! Set ‘em up.”

Then he requested, “Serve ‘em, Jack.”

The piano music started playing and lively chatter felled the air. Jeb insisted, “All right, fellas, just step right up and help yourselves here.

Stretch saw someone he thought he knew, “ Hey, Cousin Morgan? Hey, Cousin Morgan? Don’t you know me?”

Morgan replied, “Well, I’m afraid you got the advantage of me, stranger.”

Stretch asked, “Aren’t you Lyle Morgan, of the Caddo County Morgans, up in Oklahoma?”

Lyle replied, “Yeah, that’s right, but, uh, I can’t quite put a handle on you.”

Stretch informed, “Well, I’m Stretch Morgan. Why, you’re Sheriff Greenwood’s kid. Your that young fella that used to follow me around everywhere?”

Stretch muttered, “That’s right.”

Lyle replied, “Well, I’ll be doggoned. You know, I wouldn’t knowed you in a million years. Why, you were a head shorter than me.

Stretch replied, “Well, I kind of shot up all of a sudden. Right”

Lyle replied, “Yeah, I’ll say you did.”

Then Jack yelled, “All right now hold it down a minute. Old Jeb wants everybody to dance and have some fun, and this is his party. Let’s do it. Get away from the bar there. That’s it. Need another girl here. Okay honey, all right now we’re all set.

Jeb yelled, “All right, let’s go.”

The piano started playing a upbeat tune well Jeb yelled, “♪ Well, y’all join hands and circle to the south ♪

♪ And you let a little sunshine in your mouth ♪

♪ Halfway around you backtrack back ♪

♪ Single file, Indian style, with the lady in the lead ♪

♪ Now you’re home and everybody’s waiting ♪

♪ And they whirl ♪

♪ Round and round with a pretty little girl ♪

♪ Allemande left with the old left hand ♪

♪ Right your honey on the right, left grand ♪

♪ Big foot up and the little foot down ♪

♪ Make that big foot jar the ground ♪

♪ Meet your honey and you pat her on the head ♪

♪ She don’t like biscuits, just cornbread ♪

♪ Now you’re home ♪

A lot of laughing was going on.

♪ Everybody’s waiting, whirling round and round ♪

♪ With a pretty little girl ♪

♪ First in turn, then you bow to the right ♪

♪ Circle of four in the middle of the floor ♪

♪ Round and round and round you go... ♪

On the other side of the room Vivian questioned, “Why do I get the feeling that you two know each other?”

Lyle revealed, “Probably because we grew up together.”

Stretch replied, “Of course I used to be quite a bit younger than he is. But he used to take me fishing and hunting, and...”

Lyle insisted. “It’s just sure is good to see you, Stretch.”

Stretch insisted, “Oh, come on, let’s go talk someplace over here.”

Can’t we talk later?

Oh, come on! We got five years to catch up with.

Lyle insisted, “I’ll be back.”

Oliver called out “Promenade her!

♪ You know where and I don’t care ♪

♪ You get that galto an easy chair. ♪”

The song ends with whistling, applause and cheering.

Steve looked at Sholo and remarked, “I just don’t understand how an old goat like you has so much luck.”

Sholo replied, “Luck is what a man makes it, and I’ve been working for years to make mine. Hey, Oliver, come on over here.”

Oliver walked over to the table.

Sholo insisted, “Oliver, if you ain’t the best doggone caller I ever heard.”

Olive replied, “Well, I tell you, there’s nothing like a square dance to kind of stir things up, is there?”

Sholo insisted, “That’s right.”

Oliver asked, “Another one, Sholo?”

Sholo replied, “No! I’m Going home.”

Oliver asked, “What in thunder’s the matter with him?”

Jeb replied, “The older he gets, the grumpier he gets. He’s just like a ol’ hound dog. All he wants to do is lay by the fire and sleep or growl.”

Everyone at the table started laughing.

Rising a glass Oliver declared, “Jeb, here’s to your very good luck.”

Steve said, “That’s just what I told him it was... luck!”

Jeb stood and raised his glass saying, “All right then its luck. So here’s to luck boys. The goldurndest, luckiest night old Jeb ever had.”



About 5:00 in the morning Jeb through down his cards and said, “I’m out. I ain’t even got a pair. Boys, I’ve had me a night. I’m going home.”

Stretch insisted, “I’ll be right with you, Jeb.”

Jeb replied, “No, forget it son. You stay in the game. I don’t need a nurse.”

Jack insisted, “Well, I’ll tell you one thing, this game’s only going to have two more hands, because I’m closing up. Sun’s going to be all the way up in another hour.”

Jeb moaned, “By golly, if you ain’t right. Vivian, I want to thank you for all your kindness. I’m coming back tomorrow and marry you.”

Vivian laughed, “It’s already tomorrow.”

Jeb mumbled, “Well, then, make it the next day.”

Vivian smiled, “All right, I’ll be right here waiting for you. You sure you can get home all right?”

Jeb insisted, “You’ll never see the day I can’t. Night, Vivian.”

Vivian laughed, “Good morning, Jeb.”

Jeb went on, “Been the luckiest, happiest day of my whole goldurned life.”

Vivian disclosed, “Oh, by the way Jeb, you’ve uh, got some credit left. Not much, but some.”

Jeb insisted, “Fine. Buy yourself a wedding gown.”

Jeb got on his horse singing, “Get along home, Old Joe Clark Ah. Get along home, I say Get along home, Old Joe Clark I’ll see you another day Get along home, Old Joe Clark Get along home, I say Get along home, Old Joe Clark I’ll see you another day...”



The next morning at the Jail Jim was getting ready to take John to do his chores. When the Door flung open with a bang. It was Sholo panting trying to get his breath.

Albert asked, “What’s the matter Sholo?”

Sholo barked, “Sheriff! Sheriff!”

Then he was panting as Albert insisted, “What is it?”

Sholo wheezed, “You-you come... Mr. Jeb...! Hurry!

Albert asked, “What’s the matter with him?”

Panting Sholo continued, “I think... I-I think he’s dead.”

Albert insisted, “Be right with you. Truck on.”

Jim proclaimed, “I’m getting the doctor, and I’ll meet you out there. It’s just past the Brother’s wood lot right?”

Albert replied, “Yah that that old falling down shack.”

Jim insisted, “Give me about fifteen minutes before you start time, and I’ll meet you there.”

Then Jim blinked out, and Albert walked over and touched Sholo.

Sholo went on, “Poor old Jeb. Looks like his biggest night on earth might have been his last.”

Albert asked, “How bad do you think he is?”

Sholo explained, “You know, it’s hard to tell. I don’t really know, but it’s amazing. A blow on the head like that would have killed an ordinary man his age, but old Jeb he’s pretty tough.”



At the shack.

Jim got the doc and helped him hitch his horse to his buggy. Then he blinked them just down the road from the old shack. Inside Jeb gasps and mumbles.

Doc insisted, “Easy, Jeb. Easy.”

Albert inquired, “Jeb? Jeb, can you hear me? It’s Albert Blocker.”

Jeb mumbled, “Sheriff.”

Albert questioned, “Jeb, what happened here? Who did this to you?”

Jeb moaned, “Couldn’t see. Couldn’t see! From... behind. I...”

Then he muttered some things that didn’t make sense.

Doc insisted, “Well, I’m afraid he’s not going to be much help to you for a while, Albert.”

Albert acknowledged, “No... no, I’m afraid not.”

Doc explained, “Albert, I’d like to get him out in the buggy as soon as we can and get him into Dention. Then someone can watch over him.”

Albert revealed, “You want to take him to the Jail? We have a cot setup in there now.”

Jeb moaned as Doc insisted, “We’ll need to keep an eye on him for a day or so.”

Albert agreed, “All right, fine.”

Jim asked, “You think whoever did this got the gold?”

Albert replied, “I don’t know Jim.”

Jim asked, “You talked to Sholo about this?”

Albert insisted, “Oh, yeah, from all the sense he made. You’d think he’d been hit on the head too.”



Back at the Jail Sholo asked, “He going to be all right.”

Albert implied, “He isn’t going to die? Doc said he’d be laid up for a few days, but he’ll come out of it all right.”

Sholo admitted, “I’m mighty glad for that Sheriff.”

Albert asked, “Sholo how’d this happen?”

Sholo went on, “20 years me and him been together, maybe even more than that.”

Albert agreed, “Yes, I can imagine it’s been quite a shock for you.”

Sholo told, “I always knowed when he wanted something done without him even telling me. He said I know it by a kind of... of...well, like a dog knows something. You know when me and him was working the claim. He didn’t talk to me sometimes for maybe a week. Then when I’d say something he didn’t even listen. Course there wasn’t no reason for him to. I... I never said nothing important in my whole life. And when I did talk it always come out wrong. People’d would start a-laughin’ at me. But not him he never laughed at me Sheriff. He’s the greatest man in the world.”

Albert replied, “Yes, he’s a fine fellow, Sholo. Tell me, now. I want to know what happened.”

Sholo admitted, “I don’t know. I was asleep.”

Albert barked, “Asleep?”

 

[gonewacky]

Sholo went on, “Yeah. It was the liquor Sheriff. I come out to the shack early last night, and crawled in the wagon. That’s the last thing I remember.”

Albert asked, “You didn’t hear Jeb come in?”

Sholo insisted, “I didn’t hear nothin’ till about dawn then something woke me up, and I don’t rightly remember what it was, and then I went in there to see if Mr. Jeb got back from town all right, and I seen him a-lyin’ there on the floor. I thought he was dead. I knowed I had to get help quick.”

Albert questioned, “Well, do you know if his gold was taken?”

Sholo replied, “Huh?”

Albert insisted, “Well, the gold he had left, he said he had it hidden in a safe place. Where was that?”

Sholo replied, “I don’t know.”

Albert barked, “You don’t know?”

Sholo insisted, “I’m a-tellin’ you the truth Sheriff. I don’t know. Him and Stretch hid it somewheres, and he didn’t tell me where. It was Stretch!”

Albert questioned, “Stretch did what?”

Sholo insisted, “That woke me up! I heard a horse and I woke up. Then I seen him a-riding into town there.”

Albert asked, “You sure of that?”

Sholo insisted, “I swear it. Oh, I knowed all along he wasn’t no good. You find Stretch you’ll find the one that done it. I’m telling you.”

Lyle was opening up the Livery when he heard a noise. Lyle called out, “Who’s there?”

Stretch revealed, “I just wanted to be sure you were alone when you opened up this morning.”

Lyle asked, “How’d you get in here?”

Stretch disclosed, “I busted the catch on your back door. I’m sorry about that Lyle. I just didn’t have any choice.”

Lyle replied, “I thought you were staying out at the old man’s place.”

Stretch admitted, “He’s dead.”

Lyle went and closed the doors to the Livery Stables. Then Lyle questioned, “What do you mean?”

Stretch assured, “It wasn’t me, and don’t you go getting the wrong idea. I found him that way. I rode out after the poker game this morning. He was... he was lying on the floor of the shack there with his head all bashed in.”

Lyle exclaimed, “You told the Sheriff, I reckon. He knows, all right.”

Stretch disclosed, “I saw him riding out there, and the Doctor too.

Lyle gasped, “You mean you didn’t tell him? Stretch who do you figure they gonna think did it? You didn’t do it, did you, Stretch?”

Stretch whined, “See? When you’ve got to ask that what’s everybody else gonna say?

Lyle insisted, “Well, I wasn’t really asking. I know you’re not a killer.

Stretch affirmed, “Thanks. You know, I’m, uh, I’m sorry to be shoving my problems off on you this way. I just didn’t have anybody else to turn to.”

Lyle replied, “That’s all right. That’s what friends are for.”

Stretch added, “Then we’re still friends?”

Lyle replied, “Sure. I mean, I’d be a fine one to go turn my back on my own cousin, just ‘cause he’s in trouble.

Stretch sighed, “I appreciate that. Look, I’d, uh, I’d kind of like to stay here for a couple of days, that is, until I can find a way to get out of town.”

Lyle disclosed, “Well, the Sheriff will be over here sooner or later. He’s bound to find out that we know each other. But I’ll think of something though. You know, I bet the guy who done it killed him for that gold.”

Stretch affirmed, “Oh, there’s no doubt about that. When I got there, the place was pretty torn up. You know I was thinking. It might have been that partner of his. He was in a real mean mood last night.”

Lyle acknowledged, “But then he would have known where the gold was.”

Stretch agreed, “Yeah, sure he did. He’s the only one who did know, except for old Jeb of course.”

Over on the porch of the Jail Doc was standing looking down the road, and up came Vivian. Doc exclaimed, “Hello Vivian. You’re late.”

Vivian questioned, “Late for what?”

Doc replied, “The hoedown. The resurrection. Lazarus has risen, and he’s holding forth in there.”

Doc insisted, “Listen to that.”

Vivian put her ear to the door. And heard Jeb chattering then commented, “Jeb’s feeling better, huh?”

Doc replied, “Better? He claims that blow on his head cured his rheumatism, and improved his eyesight. I’m seriously thinking about using it on a couple of other patients I know of.”

Vivian asked, “Can I go in and see him?”

Doc replied, “I don’t know why not. Half the town’s in there. I’m thinking about selling tickets.”

Vivian laugh as she stepped in the door, and found about ten or twelve people in the jail. It was standing room only. Jeb was laying on the cot talking, “And that, so help me, is all I can recollect, Sheriff. I-I walked in and there was the room, all tore up, and the stones in front of the fireplace pried out. That’s where I had my gold hid, and then suddenly, I was hit from behind, whack! And it was goodbye Nellie.”

Albert asked, “You never saw who hit you.”

Jeb replied, “Not a peep. I didn’t see nothing, smell nothing, or hear nothing.”

Jeb saw Vivian and blurted, “Vivian!”

Vivian replied, “How are you Jeb?”

Jeb insisted, “Teetotally recovered now that you’re here. You come to marry me on my deathbed?”

Vivian insisted, “You don’t look any deader than I do.”

Jeb replied, “Well, if you do say yes, I know it won’t be because of my money, because I ain’t got none.”

Everyone started laughing as Vivian went on, “I’m sure sorry about that, Jeb.”

Albert insisted, “Jeb, I’ll look in on you later. You take care now.”

Jeb insisted, “Well, let Doc take care. That’s his job.”

Albert requested, “Vivian, could I see you for just a minute?”

Vivian replied, “Oh,” and followed Albert out the door.”

Jeb asked, “Deputy, could I have you get me a drink?”

Jim replied, “Well, of course you can.”

Jeb went on, “Talking makes a man feel dry.

Jim replied, “Like I told you, Jeb, it won’t hurt you none if you don’t swallow it.”



Out on the porch Albert asked, “Vivian, what time did Stretch leave the Long Branch last night?”

Vivian replied, “Oh, it was when the poker game broke up, I guess. It was after Jeb left. You don’t think that he had.”

Albert insisted, “No, no, I just wanted to talk to him and I haven’t been able to find him.”

Vivian suggested, “Well, maybe he left town.”

Albert replied, “No, I don’t think so. His horse is still over at the livery stable.”

Vivian asked, “How do you know that?”

Albert explained, “Well, because I checked.”

Vivian replied, “Oh. Well, have you, um, have you talked to Lyle?”

Albert admitted, “No, I haven’t been able to find him either. What’s going on around here?”

Vivian explained, “Well um, Lyle and Stretch are cousins, and apparently they were boyhood pals. Now, there’s the possibility that Lyle’s trying to avoid you.”

Jim came out on the porch as Vivian left.

Albert talked to Jim, “Now this is what I want you to do.”

Then Albert whispered in Jim’s ear. Then Jim headed across the street to the livery. Jim was singing to make noise as he went.

Lyle announced, “It’s the Deputy. It’s the Deputy, hide.”

They could hear Jim singing, and getting closer. Jim cracked the door and slipped in announcing, “Howdy Lyle.”

Lyle replied, “Morning Deputy. How are you this morning?”

Jim replied, “Oh fair to middling, I reckon. How’s yourself?”

Lyle replied, “Oh, I’m-I’m just fine. Real fine.”

Jim went on, “Say Lyle you ain’t by any chance saw Stretch this morning, have you?”

Lyle questioned, “Stretch?”

Jim insisted, “Yeah, I heard the two of you were old friends.”

Lyle asked, “How come you’re looking for him?”

Jim replied, “Albert wants to talk to him, is all.”

Lyle replied, “Oh. Well, he was working for old Jeb Crater. But I don’t suppose you could have talked to him.”

Jim replied, “Yeah I did. Fact is I seen him just a couple minutes ago, but he ain’t saw Stretch since last night.”

Lyle marveled, “A couple of minutes ago? You mean he’s alive? He ain’t dead?”

Jim insisted, “Dead? Well, golly be no. He got thumped on the head and robbed this morning, but he’s a long ways from being dead. It’s just that Stretch ain’t been seen since then.”

Lyle insisted, “Stretch wouldn’t do anything like that. I know he wouldn’t.”

Jim requested, “Yeah well, If you should happen to see him. You tell him that Albert’s looking for him, will you?”

Then Jim left and Lyle declared, “Come on out Stretch. Did you hear?”

Stretch mumbled, “Yeah, I heard. Old Jeb’s alive and doing fine.”

Lyle went on, “You ain’t wanted for murder. The Sheriff just wants to talk to you.”

Stretch replied, “Sure he does. He thinks I knocked that old man in the head and took his gold. I’m still number one on his list Lyle.”

Lyle replied, “Yeah, but if you went in on your own and explained it to him.”

Stretch whined, “I got to see him.”

Lyle replied, “Good. I know he’ll believe you.”

Stretch insisted, “Not the Sheriff. I got to talk to that crazy old liar. There’s something the matter here. I don’t know what it is, but I aim to find out. I’ll see you later Lyle, if I’m lucky.”

Then Stretch went out the back of the Livery. Coming down the side of the Livery he saw Albert and Jim heading down the street.

Over at the Jail Jeb complained, “Confound it Doc, I don’t need no bandage.”

Doc ordered, “Oh, hush up. I know you don’t need a bandage. I got to keep your brains from falling out.”

Jeb replied, “Yeah, well, don’t you worry about my brains. I got brains to spare.”

Doc insisted, “Well, it wouldn’t hurt if you’d use ‘em once in a while.”

Jeb got up saying, “I’m out of here.”

Doc insisted, “No, you don’t. You just stay right where you are there. You’re not going anywhere. For all I know you may have a fractured skull.”

Jeb insisted, “The man ain’t been born that can break my skull. I’ve had too much practice banging it against stone walls.”

Doc revealed, “Well, I always wondered what in thunder addled you Jeb. You stay where you are; I’ll drop in on you this evening. In the meantime Sholo, you just keep an eye on him.”

Sholo replied, “Yes sir.”

Doc advised, “And if he gives you any trouble, just hit him over the head. He says it don’t hurt him at all.”

Sholo insisted, “Oh, no, I ain’t gonna do nothin’ like that, Doc No sir.

Doc insisted, “Well, suit yourself. You got my permission.”

Then Doc headed to the Horseshoe for lunch.

Jeb insisted, “Bring that bag over here, Sholo. I just want to feel the heft of it again.”

Sholo replied, “Mr. Green says there’s pretty near $700 here.”

Jeb smiled, “Who’d have figured it? Sholo the Almighty moves in mysterious ways to perform his pranks on us struggling mortals.”

Sholo replied, “I reckon.”

Jeb requested, “Say Sholo, you take that over to the hiding place. I ain’t taking any chances.”

Sholo replied, “All right sir. What are you figurin’ on doin’?”

Jeb disclosed, “I’m figurin’ on dragging these old bones of mine out of this bed and standing up by my feet, if you want to know.”

Sholo insisted, “But the Doc says you.”

Jeb complained, “Oh, Doc in a pig’s eye! Jeb Crater wasn’t born to waste his life laying on his back. I’m gonna go out there and greet all my well-wishers and thank ‘em for their magnanimous gesture, bless their little hearts. Now, you get going. Go on move.”

Sholo replied, “Jeb, you may be a blackhearted old sinner, but darned if you ain’t got the luck of a saint.”

Then Sholo went out the door. This left Jeb in the Jail with the Boy locked up in the cell.

Seeing Sholo leave the Jail Stretch sneaked to the Jail and in the door. Seeing Stretch Jeb questioned, “What in tarnation you doing here?

Stretch replied, “Standing here, looking at you.”

Jeb declared, “I figured you’d rode on out. Ain’t nobody seen you around.”

Stretch insisted, “Yeah, I reckon that’s what a lot of people figure, on account of if they had seen me, I’d be in jail right now for robbing you and knocking you in the head.”

 

[gonewacky]

Jeb assured, “Son...I didn’t accuse you of doin’ that.”

Stretch declared, “Well, somebody must have, on account of the Sheriff’s looking for me.”

Jeb gulped, “Well, then I’ll just tell him I know it wasn’t you, and then that’ll put a stop to it. Then you can ride on out in peace.”

Stretch questioned, “How can you tell him you know? The way I hear it, you didn’t see who hit you.”

Jeb confessed, “True, true. But I know you son. It don’t take me long to size up a man. And I know you’re just as honest as the day is long.

Stretch added, “Well, that’s real nice of you to say so.”

Jeb acknowledged, “Well, it’s only fitting. Seeing as how it’s the truth.”

Stretch questioned, “You mean you’re sure I didn’t pry up those stones by your fireplace and steal the gold that was underneath?”

Jeb asked, “Did the Sheriff say that?”

Stretch replied, “The Sheriff said you said it.”

Jeb started panting and staggering and said, “I got to sit down, it appears like I ain’t rightly got all my strength back yet.”

Stretch insisted, “Well, now, listen here, Jeb. You and I both know there wasn’t no gold underneath those stones, right?”

Jeb whined, “My poor head. It’s spinning like a windmill.”

Stretch insisted, “Well, it sure started spinning awful fast.”

Jeb replied, “Seems I can’t rightly recollect things so well since I got hit on the head, and pretty near killed.”

Stretch insisted, “Well, maybe you can’t but I can.”

Jeb insisted, “Doc figures I got a real bad skull fracture.

Stretch informed. “Jeb, listen, you and I both know where the gold was hid because we put it there ourselves. It was by the pump.”

Jeb whined, “I ain’t even supposed to try to think. Not for a week or maybe. Did you say "was" by the pump?”

Stretch insisted, “That’s right. When I came in there and saw you lying on the floor, I thought you were dead.”

Jeb ordered, “That’s enough son. Don’t you say another word. I am an old sinner, boy, and I’m full of forgiveness. I know just what temptation can do to a man. Now, I ain’t one to stand idly by and see a young fella’s life ruined by one mistake. So say no more. You just get your horse and any other of your belongings and you just ride on out of here. Ride as far and as fast as you can.”

Stretch insisted, “You must have really got hit on the head.”

Jeb insisted, “Ride, son. Now.”

Stretch agreed, “All right. All right. It’s your funeral.”

Jeb mumbled, “It’s the least I can do. And all the best of the luck in the world to you Stretch.”



Stretch sneaked back to the Livery and kneeled next to the water trough. He pulled up his sleeve and started to reach in. When Albert came around the side of the Livery with his gun drawn and said, “Easy.”

Stretch muttered, “Sheriff, listen, I know it looks bad for me, but you got the wrong man. I didn’t do nothing to old Jeb. I found him that way. I...”

Albert barked, “Save it. You’ll have plenty of a chance to explain. Get your loot out of there.”

Stretch pulled the bags of gold from the water trough, and Albert took him to the Jail. Albert locked Stretch in the Cell with the boy, and sent Jim to find Jeb. Sholo returned as Jim was leaving and asked, “Where did Jeb go?”

Albert replied, “Just have a seat Sholo. My Deputy will find him.”

A little while later Jim came in dragging Jeb in hand announcing, “Got him Albert. I found him down at the Saloon.

Jeb questioned, “What in the dickens you doing here Sholo?

Sholo replied, “Sheriff told me to sit down right here until you got back Jeb.”

Jeb whispered, “What you been a-tellin’ him?”

Sholo replied, “I ain’t been a-tellin’ him nothin’, Mr. Jeb. He didn’t ask me nothin’. He just told me to set right here in this chair until his Deputy brung you back or he’d hang me up by my ears. So I been a-settin’.

Jeb, “Mmm.”

Albert got Stretch from the cell and insisted, “Go on and sit down Stretch.”

Albert insisted, “Well, it looks to me as though I got three criminals on my hands, but, as yet I don’t have any crime.”

Jeb muttered, “Sheriff, I hope I ain’t understanding you correctly.”

Albert insisted, “You understand me all right Jeb.”

Albert looked to Jim, “Get it.”

Abert went on, “We got your gold back for you, all right, and looks like your friend Stretch here is the one that stole it from you.”

Jeb declared, “Oh, I... oh, I can’t believe that, Sheriff. Must be some mistake I’d trust this young fellow with everything I own. Maybe he was just holding it for me till I got back on my feet. I ain’t pressin’ no charges. I’ll just take my property and call it quits.

Albert insisted, “You don’t mind that he hit you over the head?”

Jeb replied, “Well, by gones is bygones. No hard feelings. Maybe I just slipped and fell.”

Stretch insisted, “There you see, Sheriff? I told you I didn’t hit him. I found him that way.

Jeb picked up the bags to leave as he said, “Sure, that’s it.”

Jim grabbed his arm as he said “Jeb.”

Jeb replied, “Yes?”

Jim went on, “It isn’t no use. Albert’s done looked inside of them pokes.

Jeb dropped the bags back on the desk, and Stretch picked up one and untied the string, then dumped it out on the desk.

Stretch exclaimed, “That’s nothing but iron pyrite. Fool’s gold.

Jeb admitted, “Son, you never spoke truer words, and you’re lookin’ at the fool.

Albert asked, “Jeb, the $420 you gave Kitty to pay for the party, that was your entire strike wasn’t it?”

Jeb replied, “Sheriff, I just couldn’t face coming back to town again. After eight months of hard work with hardly nothing to show for it. I wanted folks to think I struck it big for once.”

Jim mumbled, “You danged sure done that all right.”

Albert asked, “Who was it hit you over the head?”

Jeb pointed to Sholo, “That goldurned fool there. And pretty near killed me doing it.”

Sholo divulged, “Mr. Jeb, when I seen you lying there, I could’ve bawled. I just wanted to break my right arm off and throw it away.”

Jeb replied, “Well... weren’t your fault. You only done what I told you to. See Sheriff, I figured if we made up a robbery you know folks would still think we struck it rich even if we lost it all. I didn’t know that Stretch was gonna make off with that pyrite. I didn’t know the town was gonna take up that collection. It’s just that nothing went right. Well Sheriff, I reckon you’d better just throw me in jail.”

Albert insisted, “Yeah, that’s exactly what I ought to do. Except I can’t seem to think up any charges that make any sense.

Jed insisted, “I’ll give all that money back.”

Albert went on, “Yeah, and that’s another thing. Now, the people around this town have been real good to you, Jeb. They’ve treated you mighty fair and square, but when they find out what’s really happened they’re going to be mad. I’ll probably have my hands full keeping them from lynching you. I think we’d better just leave that sleeping dog lie.”

Stretch inquired, “Well, what about me?”

Albert insisted, “Well, that’s another thing. I don’t know what to charge you with either. You haven’t stolen anything that was worth anything.”

Jim added, “Besides, we wouldn’t want a nice young fella like old Lyle to know that his own blood cousin was a sticky-fingered thief.”

Jeb asked, “Well, Sheriff, what are you gonna do?”

Albert declared, “All right, I’ll tell you what I’ll do, Jeb. If you promise to get out of town right now, without letting anybody else know about this. I’ll let you go. All of you.”

Jeb uttered, “Thank you, Sheriff.”

Albert added, “Jeb, you got yourself a good grubstake. Now, why don’t you go on out and find some real gold?”

Jeb announced, “By golly, I’ll do it. You know that ridge just over the second valley? I got me a hunch about that.”

Stretch questioned, “Jeb you want to take on your old bodyguard as a new partner?”

Jeb replied, “Why not? If you don’t already know how to swing a pick, you can learn.”

Sholo complained, “I don’t trust him Mr. Jeb.”

Jeb assured, “Now Sholo, at my age I don’t even trust me. He’s got a strong back and a weak mind and evil instincts. A man like that can’t be all bad. Come on, before the Sheriff changes his mind. I’ll bring you a nugget as big as your fist, you and your Deputy both.”

Jim asked, “Albert, you reckon you done right, letting the three of them go like that?”

Albert admitted, “I don’t know, Deputy. I’ll tell you one thing. I wouldn’t go into any courtroom in the world and try and straighten out that story.”

 

[gonewacky]

Chapter Eight – The Squirrel

It was 1851; Scarlett was 17 and Edie 19 when they set out on the Oregon Trail. With their wagon full of dreams and a bag of apple seeds the Rickett’s were on their way. They settled between what would become Lambert and Dention. Edie exclaimed, “This is the spot. Nice big meadow with a creek. We’ll build our house next to the creek and plant our seeds in the meadow. In ten years we’ll have an orchard, and more apples than anyone could dream of.”

In 1866 their dream was coming true. They had more apples than they ever dreamed of. With this wealth that came upon them. Edie decided to build them a house.

Edie revealed, “Scarlett I’m going to build you a house with a kitchen and bedrooms. No more living in that two room cabin.”

The next year Scarlett moved into the home Edie built, and their life was good.

Then in 1871 a late freeze froze the apple blossoms, and the crop was almost worthless. They did have enough to put up for winter, and some to sale. However it was a tuff year, but thanks to Scarlett’s biscuit tin money. They made it through the year.

In 1876 the Orchard had a bumper crop, and he knew he couldn’t pick the field by himself.

The kitchen was the heart of their home, and Scarlett spent most of her time there. The Kitchen was on the back corner of the house. The stove was in the corner next to a side window, and a door on the back wall. The pantry was across from the stove, and next to the hall door. The wall adjacent to the stove had the shelves. A square table sat in the middle with four chairs.

One morning at breakfast Scarlett insisted, “There’s some hard work ahead of you. Take some more ham.”

Edie replied, “I guess I’ll need the energy.”

Scarlett asked, “You want another glass of milk?”

Edie replied, “Wouldn’t hurt.”

Scarlett poured the milk as she heard the squeaks from her friend at the kitchen door. Scarlett reached in the sack of corn, and got a hand full of kernels. Then she went out the door to the dish she had there. Scarlett kept a water bowl and a plate to feed the squirrel. It was the only friend she had other than Edie. Sliding her hand down the squirrels back Scarlett muttered, “Good morning you sweet thing. Here it is, that’s what you want isn’t it. Just wait, all right there you go. Don’t be such a little pig. Looks like you need some water. I’ll fix that. Here’s a little something to drink you nice little fellow. Hay Edie somebody’s coming down the road.”

Edie replied, “It’s a public road. It’s not fancy but it’s a public road.

Scarlett went back to her squirrel, “Pretty little thing you, why don’t you get some water. Hay Edie maybe he’s looking for work. You could use some help. At a $1 a day he looks like maybe you could get him cheaper.”

Edie came to the door, “Well now that makes a little difference. If I can get my Apples off of them trees a few days early. I can get a better price for them. That might make a little difference.”

Scarlett insisted, “Now what does that mean?”

Edie replied, “Nothing, he’s probably broke and hungry. Room and board and 50¢ a day might be all he’d ask.”

Edie walked down the hill to the road and talked to the man. Then the two of them walked back to the house. Coming in the kitchen door Edie announced, “Scarlett this is Belial he’s going to help me pick my Apples.

Belial explained, “I’ve seen the Apples and I figured that you needed someone to help.

Scarlett insisted, “Yes my husband does need some help with the Apples.”

Edie explained, “Of course we don’t let Hired Hands have the run of the house. We got a separate place out back. It’s the old homestead cabin.”

Belial agreed, “Oh that’s all right. I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

Edie went on, “Well Belial you can eat here in the kitchen with us, but you come in the back door and you knock. Don’t forget that you knock. All right now you get room and board and 50¢ a day. Well I guess you’re hungry aren’t you.

Belial insisted, “Yeah, I’m hungry all right.”

Edie insisted, “Scarlett you lay some more beans out there for Belial that’ll be enough ham, and there’s plenty of milk. Scarlett get some eats for Belial. Now you just sit down there Belial and eat. I’ll be scattering the picking buckets out in the orchard. I got a contract with a shipper. They won’t buy nothing picked off the ground and the way I see it. It’s better to have them a little green than a little over ripe, and they aren’t getting any bigger. You come on out just soon as you’re done eating.

Belial asked, “All righty you got any more of that bread?”

Scarlett acknowledged, “I’ll slice some more.”

Belial demanded, “Just bring me the bread. I’ll slice it myself.”

Then he pulled out a big knife and it made Scarlett uneasy. He was shoving the food in his mouth like he hadn’t eaten in a week. Scarlett mumbled, “You eat like a hog.”

Belial laughed, “I wouldn’t say eating is my worst habit. It’s just the way I eat. You got a husband you should know that.”

Scarlett replied, “I guess, so where’d you come from?”

Belial insisted, “Nowhere just places.”

Scarlett asked, “But ware where you before you came here?”

Belial replied, ‘Up the road a ways.”

Scarlett asserted, “Is that all you can say is just up the road a ways?”

Belial pointed out, “I could say more but I ain’t.”

Scarlett insisted, “My husband likes to know a little something about his hired hands.”

Belial smirked, “Looked to me like he wasn’t interested in anything, but whether or not I was going to pick his Apples. If he wanted more he ought to ask me then.”

Scarlett declared, “I was trying to save him the trouble.”

Belial uttered, “Wouldn’t be no trouble.”

Scarlett asked, “What’s your other name?”

Belial insisted, “Belial that’s all.”

Scarlett questioned, “Don’t you have a last name?”

Belial maintained, “That’s it, Belial first name middle name last name. That saves a lot of breath doesn’t it?”

Belial kept playing with his knife making Scarlett afraid of him. Scarlett demanded, “Put that knife out of sight.”

Belial questioned, “Does that make you nervous?”

Scarlett insisted, “Yes put it away now!”

Belial groaned, “All right if you say so.”

Edie was coming back from the Orchard to check on Belial. Scarlett saw him coming, and she went out the door to meet him.

Before she could get out a word Edie insisted, “Now I know what you’re going to say. I should have paid him $1 a day. Well if a man is fool enough to work for 50¢. Well then I’d be a fool not to take him up on it.”

Scarlett exclaimed, “You know that’s not what’s bothering me.”

Edie asked, “Now what’s that supposed to mean.”

Scarlett inquired, “Edie do you need him real bad now.”

Edie went on, “Look Scarlett we got a good crop of Apples on the trees, as soon as we get them picked and into the shipper in Lambert. We’ll have a crop of money in the bank. Now that’s all I’m after. If having Belial around makes you unhappy. Well you’re just going to have to be unhappy for a few days. I aim to get these Apples picked and I don’t aim to lose a Hired Hand that I can get for 50¢ a day. Now get on back in there and see that he gets what he wants to eat.”

Back in the kitchen Belial asked, “Did you tell him about my knife Scarlett?”

Scarlett replied, “No”

Belial inquired, “What did you talk about then? The weather?”

Scarlett replied, “Where you eat.”

Belial laughed, “I guess it looks like I was hired to pick Apples. Not to get lessons in table manners. Besides I get chow at eight don’t I?”

Scarlett replied, “Yes.”

Belial asked, “Is that a pet squirrel?”

Scarlett insisted, “Yes, he’s a pet that comes around here for eats.”

Belial snickered, “He’s a fat one ain’t he. Maybe I ought to kill him, and then you could make Edie and me a stew for supper.”

Scarlett barked, “I’ll take care of supper. You leave that squirrel alone.”

Belial chuckled, “If you say so.”

Edie came in and asked, “You get enough to eat?”

Belial replied, “Just about a couple more bites.”

Edie replied, “Well eat all you can hold. We got plenty of work to do.”

Belial smiled, “That’s kind of a nice squirrel the wife got there. Yeah, a fat one too ain’t it.”

Edie replied, “She feeds that squirrel better than she does me. Don’t you Scarlett?”

Scarlett replied, “No.”

Edie insisted, “Well unless you got some more eating to do. I guess it’s time for us to get to work.”

Belial gave and evil laugh and replied, “This should hold me until supper.”

Edie explained, “Now you start to work here by the house, and I’ll join you just as soon as I finish scattering the picking buckets.”

Scarlett watched out the kitchen door as Belial kicked dirt at the squirrel. Then he walked off. She went to her room upset and heard his Evil laugh as Belial picked up Scarlett’s squirrel and stabbed it. Then he dropped it to the ground, as Scarlett ran to the back door. Out on the porch she saw the squirrel on the ground dead with Belial standing over it. Then Scarlett screamed and it echoed over the land.

Time stopped and Artemis appeared, “Oh my dear friend evil has come to you.”

Then she pulled an arrow from her quiver and shot the squirrel. The arrow exploded and tiny stars flickered all around the squirrel. Then Suzy appeared in front of Artemis and she instructed, “My Love Goddess look around, evil has come to your land. I have put a spell on the squirrel so you can bring it back to life. Unlike humans animals have no consequences for bringing them back. Just cup your hands around the animal like you’re healing someone. Your Love will bring life back to the animal. Now remember this place. You have work here.”

Then Suzy and Artemis disappeared and time started.

Edie heard the scream and came running up and saw the dead squirrel. He looked at Belial and asked, “What’s the matter with you? How did it happen Belial? What’d you kill it for? That squirrel was Scarlett’s pet.”

Belial insisted, “I didn’t mean to kill, but the animal attack me.”

Edie declared, “Attacked you? Why that squirrel so friendly.”

Belial argued, “I can’t help it even friendly animals have always disliked me. That’s why I always carry this knife with me, because no matter how friendly an animal is. It always seems that it takes a dislike to me. It must be my scent or something.”

Edie moaned, “Well there’s nothing we can do about it now Scarlett. You going back in the house and I’ll get a shovel and bury the squirrel. Belial you go on back to work.”

That night Belial announced, “All right I’ll see you in the morning.”

Edie replied, “I’m going to sleep good tonight Belial.”



At the Boardinghouse Jim and Suzy were in bed. Suzy told Jim about what she saw. “Artemis called me to a place somewhere around here. She showed me a dead Squirrel, and a demon with red eyes standing over it. Then she told me to look around, Evil has come to our land. It’s an Apple Orchard around here somewhere. I saw a lady behind him, but I didn’t recognize her.”

Jim revealed, “Albert has told me about people around here. Some of them never come to town. They go to Lambert, and some men never let their wife leave the farm. The farm could be a few miles from here. I’ll ask Albert about it tomorrow. He might know.”

Suzy went on, “I think I’ll take Kathy and go flying tomorrow looking for it.”

Jim replied, “I think that is a good idea. Just call me if you need me.”

Suzy pushed love into Jim and laid her head on his shoulder, and drifted off to sleep.



In bed Edie explained, “Tomorrow I’m going to get up real early, and take that wagon load of apples into Lambert. I should be back by mid-morning. That way I’ll get back in time to do a full day’s work.”

Scarlett insisted, “I want to go with you.”

Edie asked, What for?”

Scarlett disclosed, “I want you to let me off at the hotel.”

Edie replied, “The hotel!”

Scarlett insisted, “Yes, I want to stay at the hotel until that man’s gone.”

Edie inquired, “Now there you go. What did he ever do to you?”

Scarlett insisted, “He scares me, and he killed my squirrel.”

Edie explained, “Yes because the squirrel attacked him. He’s been out with me all afternoon. He’s a good worker, and I need him. I aim to keep him.”

Scarlett begged, “Please just this once?”

Edie asked, “Did he say anything or did he do anything Scarlett.”

Scarlett replied, “He’s got that knife.”

Edie replied, “I’ve seen the knife if he wants to carry a knife that’s his business not mine and not yours.”

Scarlett insisted, “Ethen he didn’t have to kill my squirrel.”

Edie replied, “Scarlett you heard what he said. The squirrel tried to attack him. I don’t care. I guess it’s all right you can go to the hotel it’s a $1 a day plus meals, but you can stay.

Scarlett insisted, “No no no no I’ll stay here.”

 

[gonewacky]

Edie went on, “You go ahead, go into town and spend my money. I know I’m not much of a farmer. Nobody ever said I don’t work hard as far as I know. This is the first time you ever said I can’t protect my wife. You might have thought it but you never said it.

Scarlett asserted, “Don’t just say that about yourself. You’re a good husband and a good protector. I trust you no matter what. I love you.”

Edie questioned, “You still want to go to the hotel.”

Scarlett assured, “No I’ll stay here with you where I belong.”

Then the next morning Scarlett was fixing breakfast and Edie was leaving when she asked, “Can’t you wait till daylight. I’ll fix you some breakfast before you go.”

Edie insisted, “No I’ll wait till I get back to eat. Belial will be waking up pretty soon. He said he’s an early riser. You fix some breakfast for him and tell him by the time that he’s finished eating it’ll be light enough to get to work. You hear me? It won’t take me long. I’ll be back sitting down at the breakfast table before you know it.

Scarlett mumbled, “All right.”



At the boardinghouse Suzy was up with Victoria making the bread. The time came to put the bred in the oven, and go feed her bird. Out on the porch Victoria asked, “You going anywhere today?”

Suzy replied, “I was thinking about going riding with Kathy. Why do you ask?”

Victoria explained, “Edie Rickett has an apple orchard about six miles out. If you head five miles towards Lambert then take the road east for about a mile. There is a big Apple Orchard with a two story house. It’s about picking time, and I wanted to see about getting a few bushels of apples. He knows me. He’s sold me apples before, and delivered them to the house.”

Suzy tossed some more bread out to her bird and replied, “We might just do that.”

Then the bird Jumped to Suzy’s head, and flashes of Scarlett went through her head. Tears came to her eyes as she saw her life. Her husband had almost never let her leave the farm. She lived a lonely life, and the squirrel was the only companion she ever had.”



At the Rickett Farm Belial came in the back door saying, “Morning.”

Scarlett insisted, “Breakfast isn’t ready yet.”

Belial muttered, “I know Edie isn’t back yet. Did he tell you his plans.?”

Scarlett insisted, “That’s right, wait outside till I get breakfast ready.”

Belial questioned, “How come I can’t wait in here?”

Scarlett replied, “You know my husband’s rules hide hands aren’t allowed in the house except Meal Time.”

Belial insisted, “How come you’re so afraid of me.”

Scarlett replied, “What makes you think I’m afraid of you.”

Belial replied. “There’s the way you look. You know that the blood rushes down from your head. Then your face gets all pale. You see that means that you’re afraid of me.”

Scarlett insisted, “That don’t make sense that looking at you makes me scared of you. Why don’t you tell me what there is about you that scares me?”

Belial maintained, “I don’t know.”

Scarlett tried to intimidate him, “You’re lying why did you stop here. You weren’t all that interested in picking Apples.”

Belial laughed his wicked laugh, “You’d really like me to tell you that wouldn’t you.”

Scarlett demanded, “Yes I’d like to know.”

Belial smiled, “Because I could see from out there on the road that you didn’t want me in here. You’re scared of me.”

Scarlett asked, “Why do you want to scare me?”

Belial maintained, “Because that’s the way I am, and that’s what I like. A lot of people are scared of me Scarlett, especially women. You see other men they get invitations from women, but I don’t get that kind of invitation. See what I get from women is the other way around. They always say to me stay away from me. Now just like you say “I didn’t say that.” You know it used to bother me, but it don’t bother me anymore. You had better get them flapjacks on the stove, because I’m supposed to have my breakfast and be out working by the time that Edie comes home.

Scarlett barked, “He’s going to be right back here. Now you better leave me alone.”

Belial insisted, “I haven’t laid a hand on you.”

Scarlett complained, “You talk back to me you know.”

Belial announced, “I’m going to have some molasses on my flapjacks.”

Scarlett barked, “It’s on the shelf.”

Belial ordered, “Come and get it for me.”

Scarlett snarled, “No you get it!

Belial commanded, “Oh no you get it. That’s it you know it used to bother me that women didn’t like me around. They still don’t and did you know that one time a woman told me to get away from her, and I made that woman sorry that she ever said that to me.”

Scarlett inquired, “Belial what did you do to her?”

Belial laughed, “You’d really like to know that wouldn’t you.”

Scarlett insisted, “Yes I’d like to know.”

Belial just laughed his scary laugh.

Scarlett insisted, “I’d like to know what you’ve done to that woman?”

Belial got up from the table as Scarlett turned his pancake. He walked behind her and he ran his knife across her back, as he took the molasses from the shelf.



Back in Dention Suzy and Kathy got horses from Henry and headed out. About a mile from town they put the horses to graze. Then they flew to the orchard. They flew around the farm and saw the picking buckets out in the orchard, but no one working. After seeing the lay of the land, they flew back and got their horses. Then they headed out to the farm.



Back at the Apple Orchard.

Coming in Edie saw Belial shoving a bite of pancake in his mouth and complained, “You should be out in the Orchard by now. What happened?”

Belial explained, “It’s that wife of yours. She slower than molasses, and I think she don’t like me.”

Edie bragged, “Prime quality that’s what they said in Lambert prime quality, but you know about that Belial. Now all we got to do is just get the rest of them picked off these trees.”

Belial insisted, “Yes sir you got yourself a real fine Orchard. Prime quality Scarlett You here that.”

Then he made that Evil laugh as he stared at Scarlett.



After eating they went out into the Orchard. As they were working Belial uttered, “That woman of yours is just a little peculiar sometimes isn’t she.”

Edie questioned, “You have trouble with her?”

Belial declared, “Oh she’s just a little bit scared of me that’s all.”

Edie divulged, “But Belial that squirrel didn’t attack you there’s no way. Why did you kill it?”

Unknown to them Scarlett was empting the buckets into boxes, and put them in the wagon. She was hearing everything they said as they worked.

Belial answered, “I don’t like animals I kill every one of them. I figure I can get by without the love from them myself. I figured that’s the reason I kill the squirrel. I thought that’s what you’d want.”

Edie confessed, “It gets on my nerves watching my woman feed that squirrel. She’s got enough to do just to feed me. That’s why I married her, and I don’t like to see her spread her work too thin.”



Suzy and Kathy saw the farm house and picked up the pace. Kathy pointed to the field where they were picking, and they rode out to the wagon. Edie saw them and came down from his ladder, and walked to the wagon. He looked at Scarlett empting a bucket into a box on the back of the wagon. Then to Suzy and Kathy on their horses as he asked, “What can I do for you.”

Suzy replied, “Victoria sent us to make a deal for apples for the Boarding house in Dention.”

Not wanting Belial to hear what he was charging for the apples Edie replied, “You tell her I’ll give her the same order as last time for the same amount.”

Suzy replied, “I’m Sure that will make her happy to hear. Have a good day, and don’t work too hard.”

As they started to leave Edie yelled, “Tell her at the end of the week.”

That evening at the table Edie asked, “What happened to you today Belial?

Belial insisted, “I’ll be all right in a minute I’m just tired.”

Edie declared, “I don’t know why you shouldn’t be tired. We didn’t get many Apples picked today.”

Then looking at Scarlett Edie complained, “What happened to you Scarlett?”

Scarlett insisted, “Nothing.”

Edie complained, “Something must have this chicken tastes like leather. I can’t turn out a good day’s work on feed like this. Well Scarlett?”

Scarlett replied, “I don’t know, I just don’t know what happened?”

Edie insisted, “I can’t understand women. You’ve been cooking for me over 20 years, and never late with a meal. Best cook in the county and all at once. Well taste it yourself.”

See what I mean? Well I guess you got the right to cook one bad meal every 12 years.”

Scarlett mumbled, “Thank you.”

Edie demanded, “Speak up Scarlett.”

Scarlett insisted, “Nothing.”

Edie muttered, “Nothing, all right then nothing.”

Belial spoke up, “Hey was that wind?

Edie announced, “Sounded like it”

Edie went to the back door and looked out saying, “Yeah there’s a Leal Thunderhead coming up in the southwest. Scarlett I thought you told me it was clear weather.”

Belial agreed, “That’s right, well a little raining isn’t going to hurt your apples.

Edie went on, “Well the rain wouldn’t hurt or little hail, but I’ve seen hail this time of year beat the apples right off the tree.”

Belial asked, “Did you ever lose a crop to hail?”

Edie replied, “No, but there can always be a first time. Scarlett where are you going?”

Scarlett replied, “To bed.”

Edie exclaimed, “Without doing the dishes?”

Scarlett insisted, “It can wait till morning.”

Edie insisted, “No! do them tonight. I’ve heard how you laugh at women for leaving their dishes overnight. Do them tonight.”

Scarlett replied, “I’ll wait till Belial is through. I need some rest.”

Then she went off to the bedroom.

Edie insisted, “Belial you better turn in. We got a full day’s work ahead of us tomorrow.”

Belial replied, “Yeah I guess you’re right good night.”

Edie replied, “Good night

Belial called out, “Night Scarlett.”

Edie insisted, “She answered you.”

Edie went to the bedroom, and saw Scarlett on the bed. “All right come on let’s hear it.”

Scarlett wept, “Please Edie.”

Edie insisted, “Now you owe me some explaining. Up until noon yesterday I couldn’t ask for a better wife, and since then I couldn’t have a worse one. I want to know why?”

Scarlett declared, “I’m scared of Belial.”

Edie insisted, “Well you’ve told me that. I want to know why you’re scared of him. He’s done the work of two men. He’s making me money.”

Scarlett insisted, “You’re scared of him too.”

Edie asked, “What are you scared of me too now? You act like you’re trying to get rid of me or something. What’s the matter with you?”

Scarlett insisted, “Talking don’t help.”

Edie insisted, “Well then we won’t talk about it, but you start acting right you hear me.”

Scarlett whined, “I heard you talking to Belial in the orchard.

Edie questioned, “Is that against the law or something?”

Scarlett revealed, “You told him that you married me to have somebody to feed you. Is that why we never had any children?”

Edie insisted, “Now Scarlett you know that is just man talk. That don’t mean anything.”

Scarlett insisted, “Don’t it?”

Edie replied, “Of course not. We’ve been married over 20 years, and I’ve never even looked at another woman. You know that don’t you.”

Scarlett replied, “Yes, you’ve been a good husband.”

Edie asked, “Then what’s all this talk about?”

Scarlett whimpered, “I don’t know.”

Edie went on, “I guess I just don’t understand, but your still scared of Belial. Well you’re just going to have to get used to him. I got my Apples to pick and he’s going to be around for at least three more days.”

Scarlett whimpered, “Yes I guess I just got to get used to Belial.”

Edie insisted, “Well good, now don’t you think you better get in there and do your dishes.”

Scarlett whimpered, “I’ll be there in a minute.”

 

[gonewacky]

Edie informed, “Well don’t forget them I’ll be in the parlor enjoying my pipe.”

Scarlett got a blanket from the closet and laid it on the bed. Then she put some clothes on it and tied the corners together. Carefully she slid up the window, and dropped the clothes out on the ground. Then she slipped out the window.

Meanwhile on the back porch of the boarding house Henry was enjoying his pipe, and Jim and Albert were watching the Lightning. Albert spoke softly, “It looks like dry Lightning to me.”

Henry replied, “I hope it don’t start a fire. That happens this time of year you know.”

Jim added, “Maybe we’ll get lucky and some rain will come with it.”

Henry replied, “We could use it about now, but this time of year we mostly get just Lightning. I don’t know about you, but I’m calling it a night.”

Henry went to his room, and Albert waited for Suzy, Kathy, and Rebecca. Soon one by one they showed up. Albert requested, “Maybe I could drive the truck there with Rebecca. It’s only five or six miles, and would only take about fifteen minutes.”

Suzy insisted, “He just wants to take Rebecca on a night ride.”

Jim replied, “Then I’ll ride with him. He’ll need a chaperone you know.”

Kathy snickered, “Get used to it Albert. They treat me that way with Seig you know.”

Suzy questioned, “So if the three of you are riding in the truck. What about me and Kathy? Are we supposed to ride in the back?”

Jim exclaimed, “No, you can fly.”

Suzy barked, “In a Lightning storm?”

Jim gave in, “Well I could blink you there, and you could wait for us to get there.”

Suzy smiled, “We’ll fly there silly guy”

Then they huddled together as Albert called out, “Truck on.”

Time stopped, and Jim blinked them all out to the jail. Albert looked around announcing, “I see Lyle is already covered up on the cot, and the boy looks to be out like a light. Yep the jail looks good.”

Jim insisted, “I’ll get the doors. You just drive the truck out.”

Then Jim blinked out and Albert and Rebecca went to the truck. With the doors open Jim jumped in the truck and demanded, “Onward oh great Hangmen.”

The Truck pulled out and headed down the road, and Suzy and Kathy took flight.



Back at the Apple Orchard before time stopped. Belial was hitching up the team to the loaded wagon. That’s when he saw Scarlett slip out the window, so he pulled his knife and ran to the front of the house. Scarlett slipped down the side of the house ducking under the windows, but when she got to the corner of the house Belial grabbed her. He put his hand over her mouth and held the knife to her neck. He made his scary laugh and explained, “I’m taking this load of Apples. You do know that everybody else in this Valley pays $1 a day for picking Apples, but old Edie pays me 50¢. Yes sir I’d love for you to scream so Edie would come on out here and try and protect you. I’d like to see what old Edie would do. I’d shove this knife deep in his belly, and watch him slowly die. Then I could have you and the farm. Yes I’d take it all. I’m going to take my hand off your mouth now. What are you going to do?”

Then time stopped, and they were frozen in place. After some time Suzy and Kathy saw Belial holding a knife to Scarlett, so they landed in front of them. Suzy exclaimed, “This is a predicament, if we touch her he comes to life. We will have to deal with both of them.”

Kathy informed, “Look Jim and Albert are coming.”

Suzy replied, “Good maybe they can think of something.”

Suzy and Kathy walked to the Truck, and Albert stopped and waited. Walking to the truck a lightning bolt came down in the Orchard. The storm was right over them, as Suzy explained what was going on.”

Jim informed, “I’ll hide over by the barn, and Albert can cut the lights. Then start time, and I’ll watch for an opening. When I see it I’ll blink in and blink her out. Then we can fight the Demon. What do you think?”

Albert insisted, “I’ll stand ready in case things go south. Then I’ll stop time if needed.”

Jim announced, “Ok, everyone get out of sight.”

Albert turned off the lights and the Truck, and Belial came to life. He pulled his hand from Scarlett, and she gasped. Belial ordered, “Scream damn it!”

He grabbed for her dress as Jim blinked in and out with her. Seeing this he freaked out and ran to the wagon with a crack of thunder echoing in the air. He jumped on the wagon and whipped the rains and yelled. The wagon was going through the Orchard, and Suzy yelled, “No you don’t!”

Jim had reappeared by the truck with Scarlett. They all watched as Suzy put one hand in the air and pointed the other at the Demon. A Lightning Bolt came down from the sky hitting Suzy’s hand and shot out the other one at the Demon. The Lightning Bolt was so intense it knocked him off the wagon to the ground. Suzy stomped up to him making a ball of bright flashing colored light. Then she leaped at him pushing pure Love into him yelling, “Back to hell with you demon!”

There was a bright flash and little stars filled the air, and faded away as the Demon lifted from the body. Then a black cloud in the shape of a hideous monster slipped into the Ground. Walking back to the truck Suzy made a ball of bright flashing colored light, and pushed it into Scarlett. Suzy exclaimed, “We’re not done yet.”

Then she looked to the house and yelled, “Edie get out here!”

Scarlett begged, “No don’t hurt him.”

Kathy stepped next to her and Rebecca moved to the other side. Then Kathy insisted, “We’re not going to hurt him. We’re going to free him, and give him back to you.”

Rebecca added, “We’re going to make you feel Love again. You see there’s and evil thing inside of your husband making him that way. We’re just going to take it out.”

Suzy turned around and made another ball of bright flashing colored light, and pushed it into Scarlett. Then she insisted, “You scream and get him out here.”

The warm feeling of Love over took Scarlett and she yelled with all her mite, “Help! Edie help me!”

Albert was dragging the demon body to the truck, as Edie came out the front door. Suzy wasted no time and made a ball of bright flashing colored light. Then she ran at him pushing pure Love into him yelling, “Back to hell with you demon!”

Then a black cloud in the shape of a hideous monster slipped into the Ground. Albert commanded, “Clutch pedal in Winch P.T.O. low, Clutch out.”

Pulling the cable up over his shoulder Albert pulled the cable out, and he wrapped the cable around the Demon’s neck and hooked it to itself. Then Albert yelled, “Clutch pedal in Winch P.T.O. Reverse High, Clutch out.”

With that command the cable pulled tight and pulled the Demon to the front bumper of the Truck.

Suzy walked Edie over to Scarlett and pushed love into Scarlett. Then she barked, “See that Demon hung to the bumper of the truck. Next time it will be you. Now I want you to take your wife to town once a week. You will also take her to the Dress Shop and have a new dress made for her. A nice house and a full belly isn’t enough for a woman. She needs companion ship from others. Now dig up the squirrel I want it.”

Edie just stared at Suzy, so she shot a little lightning bolt at his foot and yelled, “Get!”

Edie went and dug up the squirrel, and took the squirrel to Suzy, she brushed the dirt from it fur, and cupped her hands around it. The squirrel started to pulsate and glow. Then it squeaked a few times and came to life. With a smile Suzy handed it to Scarlett.

Scarlett hugged the small thing and looked at Suzy in wonder. Suzy insisted, “You can go to your parch and watch us leave.”

Then she pushed more love into her as Kathy whispered, “Don’t you have to push love into her husband?”

Suzy whispered, “Nope, I want him to remember the Demon hanging on the bumper, and think he could be next.”

Then she made a ball of bright flashing colored light and threw it in the air, and shot it with a lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down on them as Jim blinked them to Wind Walker and Birdman’s farm in 1982.

And another Demon bites the dust…

 

[gonewacky]

Chapter Nine - New Five-Strand Hemp Rope

It was the peak of summer and hot as hell when Carl rode into Dention. The boy stopped at the Livery and asked, “Can you feed and water my horse?”

Lyle replied, “That’ll be 25¢.”

Carl replied, “I’ll settle up after I see the Sheriff. Do you know where I can find him?”

Pointing to the old Feed and Seed Lyle disclosed, “Right across the road sweating his ass off.”

Carl set off across the road, and Jim saw him coming through the window. Then he announced, “Albert you’re never going to believe this, but the boy from Silver Creek that road the Blacksmith’s horse to death is coming.”

Albert questioned, “To the Jail?”

Jim replied, “Yep he’s coming up on the porch now.”

The boy appeared from the open door saying, “Oh good Sheriff. Do you remember me.?”

Albert joked, “The horse killer from Silver Creek?”

The boy dropped his head and mumbled, “It still hurts me that I did that to this day. I have nightmares about it.”

Albert replied, “You shouldn’t Boy. You saved an entire town with that selfless act. I can’t remember your name though.”

Carl replied, “Its Carl sir. When we got back from Lambert the town voted to make Ethan Sheriff. He sent me to you for help. The entire town has gone out of control. Mylo was driving his wagon fast through town, and he ran over a little girl and killed her. They had a trial and they sentenced him to hang. They’re going to do it tomorrow, and Ethan sent me to get you. He thinks he’ll need the help of you and your Deputy. He said to tell you the town was a stick of Dynamite, and the fuse was already lit.”

Albert got up from his chair and walked to Carl and insisted, “Come with me.”

Albert took him to the livery and told Lyle to put Carl’s saddle on a good horse. Then Albert explained, “You take this fresh horse and get back to Silver Creek, and tell Ethan we’re on our way. Now ride, but don’t kill this one.”

Carl replied, “You got it Sheriff.”

The boy rode out of town as Jim questioned, “Does this mean we’re going to Silver Creek?”

Albert replied, “I think we should talk to Suzy and Kathy first.”

At the Boardinghouse Jim blinked Suzy and Kathy to the Jail, and Albert explained what was happening. Then Kathy asked, “Is there a Demon involved here?”

Albert replied, “I don’t know.”

Kathy insisted, “We need to know.” Then she yelled, “Najl.”

Time stopped and they all appeared in the street in front of Najl. His voice echoed in the air, “I know of this, but I’m not sending you to be seen. There is a Demon, but not the one that’s blamed. The little girl was called to the other side. She is with her grandmother now, but her mother and father are needed here. The accident was predetermined, and no one is to blame. The man works for the Silver Mine owner. He is a greedy man and sent him to get supplies fast. Now the wickedness of this town thinks killing him will make it better. You will need to find a way to make the town accept him. Hanging will help no one. I will leave this up to you. Use what you’ve learned, and remember you have the power to overcome all the Evil there. Now go forth.”

In a flash they were standing back in the Jail. Jim asked, “Albert what if the rope brakes when there hanging a man?”

Albert looked at Jim and pondered, “Well I would guess that would be Divine Intervention. You’d have to let him walk away. Why?”

Jim replied, “Then that will be what we’re going to do. We’ll all go there invisible so we can see just what’s going on. When it comes time to hang him, Albert will stop time. I’ll cut the rope and fray the ends. Then I’ll hold the ends together with my hand over it to squish the rope together. Then people won’t see its cut, and when they hang him it will pull the rope out of my hand. What do you think?”

Albert insisted, “The timing well have to be right. It will have to be right before they pull the lever, because they can still see the rope through your hand.”

Kathy insisted, “I can stand by the hangman and when he puts his hand on the lever I’ll help him. Albert will start time and I’ll slap my hand over his and jerk the lever.”

Suzy smiled, “Now that sounds like a plan, but how are people going the react?”

Albert replied, “When a deity becomes actively involved in changing something. People tend to just stare in awe. An overwhelming feeling of wonder and admiration comes over them. They tend to have a profound respect for what they just saw.”

Jim insisted, “Now that we’ve worked this out. Let’s get Charlie and Patty and hitch them up to the wagon. Then tell Henry we’re going to Silver Creek.”

The Town of Silver Creek was made of rotting wood and was ugly. It broiled under the sun like a mangy animal wanting to die. This Town had a virus shared by its people. It was the germ of squalor, hopelessness, and loss of faith. For the faithless and the hopeless the misery-laden Town engages in one of the other pursuits of men. Then they begin to destroy themselves.

After driving the wagon out of town Suzy made a ball of bright flashing colored light, and Kathy shot it with a little spark. Then Suzy threw it in the air, and shot it with a lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down, as little sparks danced around the stars. As the stars came down they all turned invisible and Jim blinked them out.”

They appeared at the homestead and put Charlie and Patty out to graze. Then Jim blinked them to Silver Creek. There were two men finishing up the gallows. Jim and Kathy looked the gallows over for their plan, and listened to the two men talk. “This is just the thing to set him up fine for a hanging. Don’t you think Paul?”

Pal replied, “This is a first class gallows. It’ll be the best thing he’s ever had. Too bad it will be over so fast Burt.”

Burt replied, “Yep, it’ll be just bang, snap, and it’ll be all over. It’ll be a lot faster than it was for that little girl. Too bad it happens so fast.”

Paul went on, “I know. I can almost hear him begging now.”

Jim walked over and looked over the gallows. Pointing Jim whispered, “I think if you stand right there you won’t be in anyone’s way. Then you can push on his hand Kathy.”

Just a little ways away was the Sheriff’s office. It was a newly built building about twenty by twenty. The building had a door in the middle and a window on each side of the door. The window on the right had no glass and two bars with shutters. People were gathered in front of the barded window, and the prisoner was looking out with a hand on each bar. One man yelled, “Tomorrow’s the day you’ll be dancing on the gallows. The Sheriff got a new hemp rope just for you.”

Another man shouted, “Child killer!”

The Sheriff barked, “Ok that’s enough! Break it up!”

Kathy stepped up behind Suzy and confessed, “I don’t feel anything, and I don’t see the shadow of a Demon in him.”

Suzy whispered back, “Najl told us he wasn’t Possessed, but there is Evil here we just have to find it.”

As they walked around town the hanging was all people were talking about. People were asking others if they were going to the hanging, and some were saying how they felt sorry for his children. Suzy listened and found he had three children. He had two girls five and seven and a boy nine. Their mother had died from scarlet fever just after the youngest girl was born. This left the father and her dad to raise the children. Now all the children had was their grandfather with their father going to hang.

Suzy felt sad and went to Jim and said, “I’ve seen enough. I want you to take us to Lambert. We can eat dinner there and stay in the Hotel. Then we can come back tomorrow. I heard the funeral is going to be at ten in the morning, and they’re going to hang him at noon.”

Albert agreed, “I know all I need to know I think that’s a good idea.”

With that Jim blinked them to the alley in lambert. Like always there was Anvil drunk with a bottle in his hand. Suzy commented, “I think he’s passed out this time Jim.”

Jim replied as Kathy shot everyone with a little spark, “Looks like it.”

They went out to the street and down to the Hotel. Making a stop at the Mercantile on the way, so Suzy could get some peppermint sticks. Then they got rooms and went to dinner.

The next morning after they ate they went to Jim and Suzy’s room. Kathy made everyone invisible and faded out. Then they joined hands and Jim blinked them to Silver Creek. Arriving they found people were lining up and down the street for the funeral. They joined in along with the others. Then a big burly man pulled a wagon up in front of the trading post.

Vicente parked his wagon next to the Trading Post and walk the street announcing, “Ladies and gents, it’s me, Vicente Pike, back from Lambert. I’ve stocked up with everything that’s necessary for kitchen and barn and the dry throat, or the swollen tongue.”

Stopping at the window with bars at the Sheriff’s office Vicente exclaimed, “Young Mr. Rannells, I believe. Now, this is a very special day, isn’t it? Now, let’s see. What is this special day, eh? Ah, now I remember. It has just at this moment come back to me. Today you’re going to get hanged. Today, young Mr. Rannells, killer of children, dances on the gallows.”

Then looking at the Sheriff watching the street Vicente teased, “Well, what will it be for you today, Mr. Sheriff? Don’t need any more rope, do you?”

Then looking back at the man behind the bars he went on, “You ought to see the fancy, five-strand hemp I sold the town for your party Rannells. It could lift five of you. Any more at home like you Rannells?”

Looking back at the Sheriff Vicente asked, “Well, what will be your fancy, Mr. Sheriff?”

Ethan replied, “What do I fancy Pike? I’ll tell you what I fancy. I’d like you to take your fat carcass and your loud mouth out into the open air. This is a small town and it’s the hot time of the morning.”

Vicente joked, “Well, what about you, Rannells? What would your pleasure be? Nice hacksaw, maybe? There’s going to be a funeral procession down that street Rannells. You better go to the window and watch. They’re burying the little girl that you mutilated under your wagon. You remember the little girl don’t you? You got in a hurry and you raced your wagon down that street, and what you did to that poor little girl... Uh-uh, Rannells. Hey, you’ll have plenty of chances to move around this afternoon. You’ll be able to kick and kick and kick.”

Pulling a bottle from his pocket Vicente offered, “You ought to take a drink of this Sheriff. It’s a good tonic. It’s just the thing to set you up fine for a hanging. It’ll make you strong and firm.”

Ethan insisted, “I don’t touch dog meat Pike.”

Vicente laughed, “You talk big behind a badge Sheriff.”

Ethan replied, “Just sounds big to you because you’re a midget Pike.”

Vicente declared, “You know, I always had a little question about you. You always had a thing for foreigners and strays but you’re mighty tight-lipped when it comes to one of your own.”

Ethan barked, “You’re not my own Pike, so don’t claim any kinship. As for that boy in there he had his trial and today he’s going to swing for it. There’s nothing in his sentence that says he’s got to be tormented by a pig who sells trinkets at funerals. Go on Pike. Get out of here.”

Vicente asked, “When this day is over, which one will you weep for Sheriff?”

Ethan insisted, “I have tears enough for both. Mr. and Mrs. Shepard, I’m real sorry about this.”

The wagon with the coffin passed the Sheriff’s office, and Pike walked out to the little girl’s parents walking behind it. He followed behind as it went down the street.

Pike took off his hat and walked up alongside them saying, “My condolences to you. This afternoon will be a lot more cheery. Yes, we going to string up the dirty little animal that done this. She is going to be avenged. You can set your mind to rest on that score. We’ll string up that mangler of children if it’s the last thing we do.”

 

[gonewacky]

The Sheriff walked out and grabbed Pike’s arm pulling him away saying, “Some other time, huh Pike? Some other time, you act like a man with no brains but not now. Now you keep quiet.”

Vicente went on, “Now, look at that will you? Ain’t that the most gall you ever seen in one place? The old man shows his face in town in broad daylight, and during the funeral procession too. Somebody ought to take a horsewhip to that.”

An old man and a little girl stood at the end of the street waiting for them to pass. When the parents reached the old man he took off his hat and whispered to the girl and she repeated, “My grandfather wishes for me to tell you that his heart is broken. That if he could... If he could give... His own life in return. His own life in return, he would.”

The old man whispered some more and the girl went on, “He would do so with great willingness. He, he understands...”

The father spoke, “Get out of the way, little girl. Get out of the way. Can’t you see that we’re burying our daughter today?

The old man begged, “Oh, please, please. My son did not mean to do it. He’s a lover of children as you all are.”

The funeral procession continued on, and the old man walked into the town. People where gathered alongside the street to pay their respects. He begged them to not hang his son. Someone threw a rock at him and the Sheriff barked, “That’s enough of that! Anyone dose that again and I’ll lock them up.”

Someone yelled, “He needs not to be here.”

Another hollered, “Get out old man.”

The Sheriff put his hand on the old man’s shoulder and said, “Take your little girl home. They will hurt you if you stay. Please, go home now.”

The old man said, “My lucky coin. It is said one can make a wish on it.”

Luis yelled, “Go home, old man. Make your prayers and make your wishes.”

The Sheriff insisted, “Luis is right. You’ll do no good here.”

The old man whispered, “You’ll never understand, Mr. Sheriff? You never felt such misery rising in you that salvation seemed to look at you? You never felt pain? Such pain that you had to ride through the night and not look behind you? My son was hungry and he felt such pain. He rode down the street not looking, not seeing, and he had sadness, deep inside. He had the sadness that there was not enough to eat, and sadness that he would have no work. The sadness was in the earth all around him and was growing barren in the sun. He did not see the little girl. He never saw her... For an instant.”

Kathy had spotted a Demon and was following it.

Vicente went to the little girl, “Wait. Now you stay here. I won’t hurt you. Don’t be afraid. You go tell your papa. You understand? Tell your papa I want to help him. You tell him that his coin is no good. It’s worthless. But that I have a magic dust that turns hate into love but it is very, very precious very expensive, comprehend? Understand? ow, ow, you tell your papa to bring 50 dollars to my room in one hour and I will sell him the magic dust that makes people love and forgive. You understand, eh? Tell your papa, comprehend? Good, now you go.”

Vicente pulled a tobacco pouch from his pocket, and dumped the last of it on the ground. Then he filled it with dust from the dry ground and laughed, “That should be 50 dollars of Magic Dust.”

Kathy gasped, “Oh nooo.”

Vicente spun around saying, “Who’s there?”

Not seeing anyone he smiled and went on his way.

Kathy went right to Suzy and told her about the deal the old man was going to make with the Demon. Suzy smiled, and informed, “If its Magic Dust he needs. Then we can make our own. Is it a Demon or a Demon possession?”

Kathy replied, “Demon possession?”

Suzy replied, “We don’t have time now, but I’ll get him when we’re done here.”

The sheriff saw Mr. Jones and his wife heading to the gallows with their six kids in the back of the wagon. The Sheriff walked out to them and Mr. Jones stopped the wagon.

The Sheriff barked, “It’s a hanging.”

Mr. Jones asked, “You mean the kids? They ain’t never seen a hanging. I figured it was time.”

The Sheriff asked, “Why?”

Mr. Jones replied, “Why not? They’ll learn a lesson. They’ll see what happens when you kill kids.

The Sheriff replied, “I guess that’s pretty vital. How do you teach them pain Mr. Jones? Do you shoot one of them in the arm?”

Mr. Jones ordered, “All right, you kids. Get down and stay together.”

As the men were walking Mr. Rannells to the gallous they went by the youngest girl about six. She pointed to Mr. Rannells and questioned, “Is that the man they’re going to put the rope on?”

Passing Mr. Rannells replied, “Yes, little one. I am the man.”

The two men walking him stop as the girl asked, “Will it hurt?”

Mr. Rannells replied, “If god wills it.”

Then they continued to walk him to the gallows.

Someone yelled, “It’s about that time.”

Another shouted, “I’m ready Sheriff. Come on, let’s get it over with.”

They slipped the noose over his head and he kneeled and prayed, as someone yelled, “Should’ve done that in the jail, hang him!”

Another hollered, “What are we waiting for? Let’s get to it.”

Then others started yelling, “Come on sheriff, do your duty! Get it over with!”

The grandfather was making the deal for the Dust with Vicente Pike.

Vicente questioned, “The little girl told you?”

The old man replied, “Yes, she told me. She said that you had the dust. Dust with magic properties.”

Vicente continued, “That’s the idea, old man. Little of this sprinkled over the heads in the crowd will make them feel sympathy for your son. It’s very rare Magic you know. You brought money with you?”

The old man replied, “Yes.”

Then he dropped the gold peace’s in his hand. Vicente exclaimed, “Gold! Where did you get them?”

The old man insisted, “All my friends, and I sold our wagon, our horse, and some I borrowed. It will work, Mr. Pike?”

Vicente held the bag of dust up swinging it back and forth as the old man asked again, “The magic dust, it will work?”

Vicente insisted, “Yes.”

The old man declared, “You sold the rope to hang my son. Now you sell me that which will save him?”

Vicente revealed, “Well, I’m a businessman, old man. I sell that which is needed. I make no distinctions. This will work. I told you, it’s magic.”

The old man took the dust and ran out with Vicente following him. Then

The old man mumbled, “I’m coming, my son. I’m coming!”

At the crowd Vicente yelled at the old man, “Throw some over their heads! And then watch the magic. Yeah, that’s right. Then watch the magic!”

Then the crowd started yelling things, “String him up.” “We waited long enough.” “Let’s not stall it.” “Get it over with.” “What are we waiting for?” “Hurry it up Sheriff.”

The old man yelled, “Wait! Wait! Wait! You must pay heed to the magic now. You must stop all of this and pay heed to the magic.”

That’s when Suzy started throwing balls of bright flashing colored light in the air over the crowd, and shooting them with a lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down on them as Suzy whispered, “Let the Magic of Love touch you all.”

The old man yelled, “You must pay heed to the magic. All of you! The Magic of Love and compassion will overcome you all magically, so that my son can live. As you yourselves once used to live.”

Then the time came and Albert called out, “Truck on.”

Then time stopped and Jim cut the rope, as Kathy stood ready to push the Hangman’s hand. Jim frayed out the ends of the rope and held them together. Albert called out, “Truck off,” and time started as Kathy pushed the Hangman’s hand. The trap door opened and the old man cried, “Nooo!”

Then Mr. Rannells fell to the ground. The crowd gasped and stared in amazement. The frayed rope swayed in the wind as everyone went silent.

Vicente mumbled, “But it was a new five-strand hemp rope. Nobody could have broken it. It couldn’t have gotten broken.

The Sheriff looked at the dead girl’s parents, “What about it, Mr. Shepard, and Mrs. Shepard?”

The old man cried, “Oh, please, please. It’s the magic. You cannot try to defeat the magic.”

Someone yelled, “Let’s try it again.”

The Sheriff barked, “There are only two people here who have the right to ask for an eye for an eye. What about it, Mrs. Shepard?”

She looked to her husband and whispered, “No more today John. He killed our child, and part of himself while doing it. He’s suffered enough.”

Mr. Shepard replied, “Sheriff, there must be another hand in all of this for the rope to break like that. Maybe it was the hand of providence.”

The Sheriff asked, “You want to stop it then Mr. Shepard?”

Mrs. Shepard whispered, “John?”

Mr. Shepard insisted, “We leave it like this? One victim is enough. I think we should all go home now.”

Mr. Rannells questioned, “I’m free?”

The Sheriff looked at him as he sat on the ground under the gallows and replied, “Are any of us free? Well, you can go home now, you have that much freedom.”

The old man exclaimed, “It was the magic. It was the magic dust. It brought back love to the people.”

Mr. Rannells insisted, “Yes, father, it was magic. It’s time to go home now. Please, let’s go home now.”

Vicente mumbled as Suzy walked up, “New rope it was a Brand-new rope.”

She made a ball of bright flashing colored light and pushed it into his chest and called out, “Back to hell with you Demon.”

Then a black cloud in the shape of a hideous monster rose up into the air. It was twisting around as it made a squalling sound. Then it was sucked into the ground. Then Vicente walked over to the old man and dropped the gold coins on the ground in front of him exclaiming, “I’ll get nothing but Evil from that money. Take it.”

Jim blinked them to the Homestead and got their team and wagon. Then Jim blinked them behind the Church in Silver Creek. Kathy made them visible and they went into town. Albert seen Ethan and called out, “Hay Sheriff we made it.”

Ethan walked to the wagon and informed, “You’re late. You just missed a miracle. Come on in the office and I’ll tell you about it.”

The town changed that day, and everyone treated each other different. They were kind and respectful of each other. The Rannells family got there horse and wagon back, and paid back the money they borrowed. Yes it was a good day.

 

[gonewacky]

Chapter Ten – The Baby

Amos had developed a drinking problem over the past year, and others had been picking up his lode. Jim and Albert had been filling the wood box most of the time, and Suzy had been getting things from the cellar for Victoria. It was Friday morning when Victoria asked, “Has anyone seen Amos? I haven’t seen him for three days.”

Everyone had agreed they hadn’t seen him and Emily divulged, “He’s been buying laudanum at the store. He started getting it a little over a month ago. When the Doctor was in town back when Jeb got hurt he saw Amos. The Doctor came and talked to Hank about it. He might just be using too much of it.”

Albert got up from the table and announced, “I’ll check on him.”

Albert went down the hall to Amos’s room and knocked on the door and called his name. There was no reply, so Albert tried the door. It wasn’t locked so Albert went in then yelled, “Deputy!”

Suzy looked at Jim from the kitchen as she felt fear and said, “He called you, “Deputy,” James.”

Jumping up Jim replied, “I heard.”

Going down the hall Jim saw Albert standing outside the door. Albert looked at Jim and softly mumbled, “He’s gone James.”

Jim looked in the room and saw Amos in his bed with his leg hanging off the side. It looked like he was trying to get up, but never made it. Jim pulled the door shout and whispered, “We have to tell them.”

Albert insisted, “I’ll do it.”

Albert walked into the dining room and announced, “Well, Amos is gone. It looks like he went a couple of days ago. I’ll take care of things today.”

Mable got up from the table and went out the door to the porch. Then she sat in Victoria’s chair and wept. Rebecca went to go to her room, but in the hall she couldn’t pass Amos’s door and went back to the dining room. She went into the kitchen and hugged Suzy who had a stunned look on her face. Victoria stabbed the knife in the cutting board and cursed, “Damn it.”

Then she went to her room and cried. Kathy faded out and no one even noticed. Emily Just stared in to space not knowing what to say or do. Albert Insisted, “Come on James we have to go find Herm to make a box.”

They stopped at the Store to see Hank and tell him about what they found. Then Albert told Hank about Amos, and Hank informed, “The Doctor talked to me about it. He told me I couldn’t say anything it was Amos’s place to do that. He said Amos had Cancer or as most know it Karkinoma. Either way it’s all the same outcome, you die from it. He told me there would be a lot of pain in the end, and I should keep laudanum on the shelf for him. The doctor said he’d pay for it, but I couldn’t bring myself to charge him. I thought Amos had more time, but it might have been better that he went fast.”

Albert revealed, “I need to find Herm to build the box. I’m going to have James open the Blacksmith shop. I’m going to make the nails for the box myself. It’s the least I can do.”

Albert went and talked to Herm then he went to the Preacher’s house, and made arrangements for Saturday afternoon. Then he went to the Blacksmith shop and made the nails. Jim had made a deal to get a fresh roast from Josette. Suzy picked it up from the Restaurant on Saturday morning. In the afternoon they put Amos in the ground, and went home and had the roast dinner. Victoria sat at the table like it was a Sunday dinner, and they all talked about some of the crazy stuff Amos had done. Victoria broke down and cried, and they all gathered around and hugged her. Mable cried with Victoria and seemed to be taking it hard as well.

It was Monday afternoon when Jim and Albert where coming back from Lambert. They had just dropped Kathy off at the Hotel, so she could ride back to town with Seig on Tuesday. Albert admitted, “You know Jim I didn’t think this romance would last.”

Jim confessed, “I worried about it too. She only gets to see him on Tuesday and Thursday, but it seems to be enough for her.”

Albert announced, “Look at that wagon up ahead.”

James replied, “He might just have stopped for something.”

The closer they got the stranger the wagon looked. Albert insisted, “Looks like he’s slumped over.”

Jim replied, “Yep, looks like he slumped over on top of someone.”

Albert slipped his hand to his gun and looked around. He thought he had a murder in his hands. Jim pulled the wagon to a stop and jumped down. Albert was cautious and kept his hand on his gun as he got down. Jim called out, “This guy is burning up. I’m getting the doctor.”

Then Jim blinked out, and appeared in the alley in lambert. Like always there was Anvil leaned against the wall. Anvil announced, “You’re back.”

Jim pulled a silver dollar from his pocket and tossed it to Anvil saying, “Here you go Anvil.”

Anvil replied, “Thanks Deputy.”

Then he walked to the doctor’s office. Patrick was just finishing wrapping a bandage on a boy’s arm and announced, “You need to quit climbing trees young man. Do you hear me?”

The boy whined, “Yes sir.”

Patrick looked to the boy’s mother and instructed, “You need to keep it clean until it scabs over. He should be fine in a few days. That’s if you can keep him out of the trees. That will be 10¢.”

Collecting the Dime Patrick asked, “Why Deputy what can I do for you.”

Jim informed, “I’m here to kidnap you.”

Patrick insisted, “Just let me get my bag. Are we walking or doing the other thing.”

Jim replied, “The other thing.”

Patrick mumbled something under his breath and Jim insisted, “You can close your eyes if you wish.”

Standing next to Jim with his bag Patrick insisted, “Just do it before someone comes in.”

In a flash they were standing next to Albert on the road. One look and Patrick insisted, “I can tell from here by the yellow skin its most likely Yellow Fever.”

The doctor walked to the wagon, and pulled out his stethoscope. Then he put it to the woman’s chest and announced, “She’s gone.”

Then looking at the man the Doctor hypothesized, “I only give him an hour or two. If you take me back to town I’ll get a couple men to bury them. I say we do it right here alongside the road.”

Then that’s when they heard it. It was the cry of a baby coming from the wagon. The doctor lifted the blanket behind the wagon seat, and there it was. A small baby just a few months old wrapped in a blanket. The doctor insisted, “Deputy get over here. Can you stop time?”

Albert barked, “Truck on.”

Time stopped and Jim touched the Doctor so he would come to life. The doctor explained, “The baby is unable to put its hands in its mouth, so it might not be infected. I’m going to unwrap the blanket and take the baby holding its arms. Then I need you to take us back so I can wash the baby. Did either of you touch them?”

Jim replied, “I touched the man.”

The Doctor insisted, “Then we need to wash you and burn your clothes. This blanket has to be buried with them. The Doctor picked up the baby saying, “It’s a girl.”

Then Jim blinked them back to the doctor’s office. The doc washed the baby and gave it to his wife to care for and stripped his clothes and made Jim do the same. After Patrick washed up and Jim was down to his underwear he blinked out to his room. After putting on clean clothes Jim blinked to the road with Albert and they waited for the Doctor. Albert disclosed, “I think he stopped breathing when you were gone.”

Even though the road was well traveled no one went by as they waited. The Doctor showed up with two men on horseback, and parked his buggy on the other side of the road and insisted, “We have it from here.”

Albert asked, “What about the baby?”

Patrick insisted, “I’m keeping the baby for a week, and if the baby doesn’t show signs of Yellow Fever. Then we’ll decide what we’ll do with her then.”

Albert and Jim headed back to Dengion. At the livery they told Henry about the baby. Henry exclaimed, “It’s going to be hard to find a home for a girl. Most men see them as a burden. Now if it was a boy, well… you know.”



That night in bed Suzy asked, “Remember Scarlett and her husband that own the Apple Orchard. I know she would want the baby. What do you think?”

Jim replied, “I think that would be a great idea. I don’t think that Mr. Rickett would be too happy about it, but I’m sure you got him thinking about what Scarlett wants.”

Suzy replied, “You know it. He had Mable make whatever she wanted. She got a nice Sunday dress and an everyday dress. With that new sewing machine Mable whipped them out in no time. Best investment I’ve ever made not counting you.”

Jim pulled her tight to him and insisted, “And you better not forget it. You want me to blink you somewhere?”

Suzy pushed Love into Jim and exclaimed, “Right here with you my love. Now go to dream land.”

The next thing Jim knew Suzy was getting up, and he could hear Victoria in the kitchen. The days went by and it had been a week, Albert and Jim where taking Kathy to Lambert like any other Monday. They stopped at the Doctor’s office to check on the baby. Patrick divulged, “I’ve had no luck finding a home for this little one. You have any luck finding a home?”

Jim revealed, “I think we might have one, but we’re not sure.”

Patrick asked, “Are you taking the baby with you?”

Kathy insisted, “You know it. Suzy is taking it back with them.”

Patrick questioned, “Oh she came with you?”

Kathy rocked the baby as she answered, “No, she’s flying here. We’re going to get muslin and linen to make diapers.”

Patrick asked, “Have you found a wet Nurse for the baby?”

Jim replied, “We got Infant formula and a bottle.”

Patrick insisted, “I don’t even want to know where that came from.”

Jim just smiled, as Suzy came in the door asking, “You ready Kathy?”

Kathy handed the baby to Albert and joked, “You can practice up for when Rebecca has her baby.”

Albert replied, “This one is going to be enough for a while.”

At the Mercantile Suzy held up some flannel and insisted, “Look Kathy, Mable could make some nice pajamas for the baby out of this.”

Kathy insisted. “That’s cute. Add it to the stack.”

After they picked out their fabrics and had them stacked on the counter, Kathy pushed Suzy out of the way and said, “I’m getting this. I’m the one that is stinking. You’re just filthy.”

Suzy laughed, “You might be right.”

As they put their stuff in the wagon Kathy revealed, “You know Jim has been taking coins to the future and trading them for gold. I’ve got quite a bit myself from him doing that for me.”

Suzy replied, “I know, I saw the gold bars added to my stack in my pot. He’s been going to the mint in Carson City to get the coins.”

Albert and Jim came out with the Baby, and Albert handed it to Suzy. Kathy insisted, “Let me buy you lunch before you go.”

Suzy took the baby and they all headed to the Restaurant. Then Jim, Suzy and Albert headed home with the baby. Outside of town Suzy handed Jim the baby. Then she made a ball of bright flashing colored light, and threw it in the air. Then she shot it with a lightning bolt. Thousands of little flashing stars rained down on them as Jim blinked them outside of Dention.

Back at the Boardinghouse Rebecca was all over the baby. She had to do everything for it. She insisted that it sleep with her at night.

Meanwhile down at the Jail Vivian came in and informed, “Mr. Hanson is in an uproar over a cattle thief. He’s been looking for you all day. I think you should go down to the Saloon and talk to him.”

Albert replied, “Head on back I’ll be right down.”

 

[gonewacky]

Albert looked at Jim and asked, “You want to go down and see your Grampa with me.”

Jim replied, “I’ll let you handle that angary cuss yourself Albert.”

Albert went down to the Saloon and saw Mr. Hanson at a table with Vivian sitting on his leg. He pushed her up saying, “Give us a moment. We have some business to discuss.”

Mr. Hanson announced, “Sit down Sheriff, you want a drink?”

Albert replied, “No thank you. I’m fine. I heard your having a problem with cattle rustling.”

Mr. Hanson went on, “At first I thought it was just normal loss. But then it turned into a pattern, and now I found Edie Rickett has been selling beef to Josette. Now we both know Edie’s an apple farmer, so where is he getting beef? I think he’s stealing it from me. He just sold Josette a side of beef all dressed out. I’ve told my men if they catch him with any cattle with a Hanson brand on it. They should string him up. You know me. If it was someone that was starving or something I’d give them a calf or something, but don’t steal from me. ”

Albert scolded, “You can’t do that. He deserves a trial first.”

Mr. Hanson insisted, “That’s your job. If you can’t do it, I’ll take care of it myself. You know cattle rustling is a hanging offence.”

Albert insisted, “I’ll look into it.”

Then he headed back to the Jail stopping at the boardinghouse on the way. He went in and asked Kathy and Suzy to meet him at the Jail.

At the Jail Albert talked to Jim about what his Grandfather told him. Jim explained, “Correct me if I’m wrong, but if he has let a Demon back in him. We are not allowed to remove it unless we are sent to do it.”

Albert replied, “That’s my understanding, but I’m waiting for Suzy to confirm that.”

Soon Suzy and Kathy came in and questioned, “What’s up guys?”

Albert told them about Mr. Rickett and the cattle problem. Suzy gasped, “Oh no! I didn’t say anything, but I flew out there last week and talked to Scarlett. I didn’t tell anyone, because we didn’t know for sure we were getting the baby. Now that I know he might be Demon Possessed I can’t put the baby in a home like that. I have to know for sure. Kathy shoot me. We’re going to find out right now. I’ll fly us there.”

Kathy shot Suzy with a little spark and faded out. Suzy took her hand and pulled her outside and they shot up in the air. Suzy landed next to the Barn. She was going to check the barn when she heard Scarlett scream. She turned and walked to the house to see what was happening. Kathy followed right behind her. Through the kitchen window Suzy saw Edie slap Scarlett knocking her to the floor. Suzy became angary and went to the back door as Kathy whispered, “He’s Demon Possessed, but this is a powerful Demon. It has horns and is red not black.”

Suzy tried the back door and slammed it open with a bang. Then she shot Edie with a lightning bolt knocking him against the wall then she stomped over and kicked him between the legs. He exploded with a shock wave that shot Suzy out the back door onto the ground. She got up as Edie came out the back door. The Demon in him yelled, “Show yourself Angel!”

Suzy flew strait at Edie and grabbed him taking him up into the air. About a hundred feet up she pushed him away and watched. The Demon didn’t fall to the ground. It just floated slowly down. Suzy didn’t know what to do. She hadn’t fought a Demon like this before, so she swooped down and got Kathy and flew off.

Kathy questioned, “What happened? I’ve never seen something like that before.”

Suzy replied, “I have, but it didn’t have a soul. I’m thinking about it, but I didn’t know what to do.”

Suzy landed at the Jail and sat on the steps. Kathy sat next to her, and Suzy pushed love into her.

Kathy faded back and asked, “No ones around do you want me to shoot you.”

Suzy mumbled, “Go ahead.”

Jim came out and asked, “What’s the matter?”

Kathy explained as Albert came out, “Suzy just fought a powerful Demon and lost. We had to leave.”

Jim exclaimed, “No way!”

Suzy whispered, “It’s as powerful as the Witch, but it has a soul and I’ve casted one out of that soul already. I’m forbidden from saving him again. He has to ask for forgiveness first. Then Najl will send me to do it. I have the power to do it but I’m forbidden. Albert could do it too, but he’s also forbidden to take a life that has a soul. Were trapped.”

Albert insisted, “I can do something.”

Albert went in to the Jail and unlocked the cell. Then Barked, “Go home Boy I’m commuting your sentence, but you still have to do the wood and water chores.”

Then he pulled the shackles from the wall, and went across the street and got a horse from Henry. Jim watched as Albert rode out asking, “Where do you think he’s going?”

Suzy insisted, “You know where he’s going Jim. He’s going to go arrest that bastard and put him in Jail. Didn’t you see the shackles hanging from his hand?”

Jim insisted, “I better go out there and back him up.”

Then Jim blinked out and appeared in the Apple Orchard. He leaned against a tree watching the house waiting for Albert. It was six miles and Jim knew it would take about fifteen minutes, but it seemed like an hour. Then Albert rode up and yelled, “Edie Rickett this is Sheriff Albert Blocker. I’m here to talk to you about Mr. Hanson’s cattle.”

Then the barn door opened a crack and Jim heard a Boom! A bright beam of light shined from Albert right back to the rifle. The light surrounded Edie then turned into a million sparkling stars, as Jim blinked to Edie. Jim grabbed the rifle and gave it a jerk as the stars faded away. Then it flew to the ground and Edie backhanded Jim knocking him back about ten feet. Albert jumped from his horse and ducked around the corner of the house, as Edie picked up the rifle. Jim blinked in behind Albert and asked, “Are you all right? There’s a hole in the back of your shirt.”

Albert replied, “I didn’t feel a thing. I think it went right through me.”

Jim asked, “You bleeding up there?”

Albert replied, “Nope, just the hole in my shirt. There isn’t even a mark on me.”

Feeling Albert’s back Jim insisted, “Same back here, nothing.”

Albert peeked around the corner and boom! Edie took another shot and wood splinters flew from the house.

Albert cried out, “Truck on.”

Time stopped and Albert insisted, “He’s trying to kill me! I got him now. Assault with a deadly weapon, Attempted Murder, and Rustling are all Major Felonies, and carry two to twenty years in prison. I came out here to arrest him for Rustling. I was hoping to put him away for at least two years, but now that he tried to kill me. I got him for attempted Murder and Assault with a deadly weapon. Let’s go get that rifle, and put the shackles on him.”

Jim revealed, “You do know he shot a bullet right through you, and you should be dead.”

Albert winked, “I know, kind of strange isn’t it.”

Jim remembered the very first Demon they did. He saw the same light shoot out of Suzy. Later she told him what happened, and that she thought she was Immortal. Jims head was spinning. He was trying to understand what he was. Albert handed Jim the rifle and said, “Hold this well I put on the shackles.”

After Albert put on the shackles he called out, “Truck off.”

Time started and Edie was disoriented for a moment then he started kicking and screaming. “I’m going to kill you! Get these damn thing’s off me!”

Albert took the rifle from Jim. Then he hit him in the head with the butt of the gun. Edie fell to the ground out cold as Scarlett came out the back door. Jim looked and gasped. Her face was black and blue, and she was walking with a limp. Jim questioned, “Are you all right Scarlett?”

She replied, “I don’t know what happened to him. He just went crazy. He’s been doing all kinds of crazy stuff. Then he started beating me a few days ago for no reason.”

Albert advised, “I’m taking him to Jail, and I don’t think he’ll be coming back.”

Scarlett fell to her knees and cried, “What am I going to do now?”

Albert called out, “Truck on.”

Time stopped and Albert insisted, “Blink to town and have Suzy and Kathy bring out the wagon.”

Jim blinked to the Jail and Suzy and Kathy were still sitting on the steps. Jim went out and announced, “We need you to get Patty and Charlie hitched up, and go out and pick up Scarlett. I also need you to bring me a horse. We’ll be waiting for you.”

Suzy questioned, “You got him?”

Jim replied, “He shot Albert, but we got him.”

Kathy asked, “How bad was he shot?”

Jim replied, “Suzy knows, she had something like that happen to her. It was the first Demon we went after.”

Suzy questioned, “Was there light and stars?”

Jim replied, “You should know.”

Then Jim went back in the Jail and blinked back to Albert. Albert started time, and Jim explained, “We have someone coming for you Scarlett. We didn’t think it would turn out this way, but we’ll figure something out.”

It took over a half hour, but finely Suzy and Kathy showed up. Suzy got down from the wagon to talk to Jim and Albert. That’s when Scarlett ran to her and hugged her crying. “It all went so wrong. He went crazy and started doing strange things. I think it’s in the house too. I hear voices talking in my head. I just want to get away from here.”

Suzy pushed love into Scarlett’s back as she hugged her and whispered, “We’ve got you now you’re going to be fine. Just get up on the wagon with Kathy. Jim untied his horse from the wagon as Suzy kneeled down and made a clicking sound. Jim looked in wonder as the squirrel came running to her. Picking it up Suzy took it to Scarlett saying, “We’re taking this guy with us.”

Scarlett hugged the squirrel and rubbed its soft fur on her face. Kathy petted the pet and said, “Emily is going to love this.”

Jim explained you can go ahead and head home. We’ve saddled Edie’s horse, so Albert and I’ll bring him in and lock him up. You better hurry if you’re going to make it for Dinner.”

Suzy, Kathy, and Scarlett headed to the Boardinghouse, and Albert tethered Edie’s horse to his. Then He barked, “I don’t want to hear any crap out of you. If I do I’ll knock you out again.”

Edie replied, “That badge makes you real tuff don’t it Sheriff.”

Albert replied, “I could have just shot you. Consider yourself lucky.”

Jim and Albert road side by side to town with Edie in tow. Neither one of them talked much they just thought about what happened. At the jail they found Liam waiting for Oral to get off work at the Restaurant. Jim drug Edie into the cell and undid one of the shackles. Edie let out a burst of energy that knocked Jim back out the cell door. Albert barked, “Truck on.”

Time stopped and Albert went in and took off the shackles careful not to touch him. Then he closed the cell door and locked it. Putting out his hand to help Jim up Albert explained, “I’ll go back over by Liam and you can just stand here by the cell door. Then I’ll start time. That is the best we can do.”

At the Boardinghouse Suzy went in and got Victoria. She came out and sat in her chair, and looked Scarlett over. Suzy was standing on one side and Kathy was on the other. Then Victoria questioned, “What’s that you got in your hands?”

Scarlett insisted, “It’s my squirrel. He’s real good and won’t be a problem.”

Victoria went on, “I’ll tell you just like I told Emily. If it stays outside it’s fine, I told Suzy the same about her bird. Homes are for people. I guess you can have Amos’s old room. Its five dollars a month and I’ll knock some off if you help out around here.”

Scarlett replied, “Thank you mam.”

Victoria asked, “Who’s helping me with dinner?”

Suzy replied, “You know I do that Victoria.”

 

[gonewacky]

Meanwhile down at the Jail. Albert explained, “I’m going to ride down to the Saloon and see if Earl wants to ride out to the Rickett’s, and identify the Steer hanging in the barn. Maybe you can get Liam here to get you something for you and that Demon. I won’t be back for dinner, so I’ll stop by the house and tell Victoria we’re getting something at the Horseshoe. Tomorrow we’ll take Edie to lambert and turn him over to the Marshal. Bill can hold him until the Judge comes to town.”

Then Albert went to the Saloon, and there was Earl with Vivian sitting on his lap. Mr. Hanson saw Albert and questioned, “Well did you talk to the thieving bastard?”

Earl pushed Vivian from his lap as Albert took a seat and replied, “Better than that Earl I caught him read handed, and it turned into a shootout. Now I got him for Assault with a deadly weapon and Attempted Murder. I’d like to add Cattle Rustling to that, but I need you to come and identify the Steer hanging in the barn. It’s half skinned with the “H” brand on it. After that you’ll have to go to the court trial and testify. I have to have your testimony to get a conviction.”

Earl demanded, “Well don’t just sit there. I’m not buying you anything, and daylights a burning, let’s go.”

Looking to Jack Earl barked, “A few of my hands will be here in a few. You tell them two of them need to head out to the Rickett place. Make sure they know I’ll be waiting for them.”

Outside Albert informed, “I have to stop and tell Victoria I won’t be back for dinner.”

Earl questioned, “How’s the old gal doing now days? I thought she’d be married by now.”

Albert replied, “She’s got a bad taste in her mouth for men. She told me once. Only one in fifty men are worth anything, and there already married. She thinks it gets worse with every wagon train that comes through.”

Earl replied, “That woman will never change.”

They made the stop and headed out to the Rickett’s place.

At the barn Albert pulled open the barn door, and they went in. Earl looked the steer over and insisted, “Yes that’s one of my steers all right.”

Pulling out his Knife Earl ordered, “Well don’t just stand there. Get your knife out and help me finish skinning this thang out. No sense letting it go to waste.”

Albert pulled his Knife and started skinning the steer and saw little sparkles around the edge of the blade as he slid it along. He moved to the other side so Earl wouldn’t see it. Earl talked as he worked, “I think I’ll split the Back Strap with you. You can take it to Victoria. The rest I’ll give to Josette. The Preacher and her can use it to help some of the single mothers around here.”

Albert replied, “I don’t think Josette’s working today. I think this is her day off and Oral is working.”

Earl replied, “Then I’ll tell Martin about it. He’s been buying all the beef for the Restaurant anyway. He’s the one that told me about Edie Rickett selling beef to the Restaurant.”

Albert announced, “Look there is riders coming.”

Earl replied, “Looks like my son George and Ray Johnson.”

Albert was rolling up the Skin from the steer when Earl asked, “What are you doing?”

Albert replied, “I have to keep this for evidence. I’ve got to go into court and swear this came from a steer he stole from you. Then you will have to swear it’s yours.”

Earl complained, “The leather in that hide is worth five bucks.”

Albert insisted, “I’ll salt it so it don’t stink up the Jail, and give it back to you after the court trial.”

Earl told his son George what to do. Then Albert went into the kitchen and washed up. Pumping the water for Albert Earl insisted, “When we get to town I’ll buy you dinner at the Horseshoe, but you have to promise not to tell anyone what I did with the meat. I have a reputation to keep you know. If that gets out everyone will be wanting something.”

Albert replied, “I’m not buying it, but I’ll let you think that.”

The next morning Albert got up early and went out on the porch. Victoria was sitting in her chair and Suzy was feeding her bird. Albert questioned, “Suzan can you throw a pancake in a pan for me. I need to go take over for Jim so he can come and eat.”

Suzy tossed out the rest of the bread and headed in. Putting the pan on the stove Suzy asked, “Do you think they’ll hang him Albert?”

Albert replied, “If it was a horse they might, and if he killed someone they would for sure. For cattle rustling a few steers two to five years. For trying to kill a law man twenty years. The Judge will most likely run everything together, and give him twenty years.”

Suzy beat the batter and poured some in the pan and continued, “I just hope Scarlett can get over him. There’s no coming back from what he’s done. I feel like it might be because of me not making him forget.”

Albert insisted, “Don’t ever think that Suzan. He had free will. Even a Demon possessed person has free will. They just choose to follow Evil, so don’t blame yourself.”

At the Jail Albert sent Jim home to eat, and visited with Liam until Jim got back. Then it was off to Lambert to turn Edie Rickett over to the U.S. Marshal. It all went without a hitch and Bill informed, “It’ll be at least three weeks before the Judge comes back through town. Just check in and I’ll tell you when I get word.”

When Albert and Jim got back to Dention, John Sutherland was in the Jail with Liam. Albert questioned, “What are you doing here boy? I sent you home.”

John replied, “My mom kicked me out. She said I had to serve my time. There’s no free pass in life.”

Albert shook his head, “Alright then. You’re in Jail but I’m not locking the door. You just sleep here until your time is up. If I got someone locked up you use the cot. Got it?”

The boy nodded and went to the cell. Then Albert insisted, “Liam when your wife brings you dinner have her bring soup and bread for the boy.”

Liam replied, “Can do Mr. Sheriff. Does this mean he teach me numbers again?”

Albert raised his voice, “You hear that Boy? You still have to teach Liam math. You’re not off the hook for that.”

The boy mumbled, “Damm Irish people.”

Albert barked, “What’s that?”

The Boy hollered, “Yes Sir!”

Albert replied, “That’s what I thought you said.”

The days went by and the Boardinghouse was a little upside down with the baby. Suzy wanted to give the baby to Scarlett, but now that she didn’t have a husband that had changed. Rebecca had been taking over the Baby at night and most of the day. With so many women in the house they all shared the responsibility. Victoria, Emily, Mable, and Rebecca did most of the care. Kathy just wanted to spoil the girl. Scarlett’s life was in turmoil, and she was afraid she would become attached to the baby, so she shied away from the girl.

The days went by and there were some bad nights. The baby was getting spoiled, and Rebecca had to sit up all night. If she laid the baby down it would cry nonstop. After three nights of this Rebecca was exhausted. Suzy couldn’t take it anymore, and insisted Jim take them to the future. She got the baby from Rebecca and Jim blinked to Walmart.

At the store Suzy insisted, “We’re going to the baby department.”

Once there Suzy started checking the baby blankets. She found the softest fuzziest baby blanket they had. Jim looked at the label, “A cute warm soft cozy lightweight and comfortable plush baby blanket. Flannel Fleece 100% Polyester.

Jim insisted, “You can’t get this. Its100% Polyester, and that won’t be invented for another sixty years in our time.”

Suzy grabbed another blanket and asked, “Rebecca will have to keep it in her room. You want to sleep at night don’t you? Now I have to see if I can find some plastic baby pants for the nights. That’s if they even make them anymore. You know everyone uses disposable plastic covered diapers in this time. I don’t want her to have to wash the blanket every day.”

Jim complained, “There you go again. I don’t know when Plastic was invented, but I know it was not even a dream in our time.”

Suzy found the Plastic Pants and exclaimed, “Wow twenty dollars! It’s the name “Gerber,” Plastic Pants 4 pairs. We’re done. Now we have to see if my credit card works.”

Jim smiled, “It’ll work believe me.”

Suzy asked, “What time are we in?”

Jim mumbled, “Three days after I finished the truck.”

Suzy got a can of baby formula a bottle and some Pampers. Jim complained, “You’re getting out of control. We can’t even try to disguise this stuff back there.”

Suzy explained, “This is for us here. We have to make a test run to see if this is even going to work.”

Jim questioned, “Test run? Test run for what?”

Suzy replied, “Something my grandmother told me about babies.”

Jim mumbled “Here it comes…”

Suzy informed, “We’re taking the Baby to my house and sleeping with it.”

Later at the house Suzy put a pamper diaper on the baby. Then she laid the blanket on the bed, and laid the baby on it. She set the baby so its head was at one corner at one end, and its feet was pointing to the opposite corner. Then she took the bottom corner and folded it up over the baby. Making sure the babies arms were down she folded one of the side corners over the baby, and tucked it tight under the baby. Then she did the same with the other corner. Now the baby was wrapped tight in the blanket.

Looking at Jim Suzy said, “Now we wait.”

Jim asked, “Do you think this will work?”

Suzy replied, “It worked for my grandma on my dad, and she showed this to my mom and it worked on me.”

Jim questioned, “And if this don’t work?”

Suzy insisted, “Then its plan “B,” but you won’t like it.”

Jim demanded, “What’s plan B?

Suzy dropped her head and revealed, “We put the baby in our room and shut the door. Then we let the baby cry itself to sleep. We keep doing that until we break the baby of the habit.”

Jim exclaimed, “That could take days, or even weeks!”

Suzy replied, “About ten minutes. You can just blink us back to our room ten minutes after we left.”

Jim went to the kitchen, and filled the coffee pot with water, and poured it into the drip coffee maker. Pulling a filter from the canister he put in a filter, and pulled the coffee can from the back of the counter. Scooping out the coffee Jim went on, “Now that we’re alone I need to talk to you about something.”

Suzy sat at the table and asked, “What’s that James?”

Jim asked, “Do you think we’re immortal?”

Suzy took a deep breath, “I don’t think it’s that simple James. I’ve asked Najl about it, and he told me I was Love. Then Wind Walker told me that Bird Man and he have never aged a day. I also know we live in a buffer zone. It’s the realm between Good and Evil. Najl told us we live in the realm of time which is outside of time. He also told us that we live in the time between the living and the Spirit world, and that we just interact with the living.”

Jim set two cups by the coffeepot and questioned, “So what are we? Do you know?”

Suzy replied, “I think we are pure energy that has the outward appearance of what we were. This is like a shell that holds our being or soul. The energy we’re made up of is unique to each of us. Mine is pure Love. Kathy’s is like a star and pure light. You would be the energy that holds the fabric of space time together. Have you ever thought about how powerful you are? You probably dimmed a star to jump us here.”

Then the baby started crying and Jim responded, “So much for that.”

Suzy started making a bottle and replied, “It’s just feeding time James. Don’t you know anything?”

Jim replied, “I guess not.”

Suzy took care of the baby, and they talked and drank coffee. Then they went to bed. The baby only woke up twice. The first time at about two A.M. hungry and needing changed. Then the baby woke again at four to be fed. The next morning Jim blinked them to the pancake house. Then they gathered their stuff and Jim blinked them back to their room at the boardinghouse. Suzy showed Rebecca how to wrap the baby to make her feel secure, and gave her the plastic baby pants for the nights. Suzy insisted Rebecca only use the stuff in her room, and to not let anyone see them.

The days went by and soon it was Monday, and Albert was taking Kathy to Lambert to ride the stage back. In lambert Albert stopped to see Bill. Albert walked in the Marshal’s office announcing, “How’s it going Bill? You get any word on the Judge?”

Bill insisted, “It don’t matter now Sheriff. We buried him last Wednesday. Found him dead in his cell. Someone must have slipped him a knife through the bars. He stabbed himself and we didn’t even know it.”

Jim took off out the door and went to the alley and blinked to the cemetery. There it was, a fresh grave dug up and wide open. Then he thought, There’s a Demon among us.

 

[gonewacky]

Chapter Eleven -

After Albert and Jim returned to Dention they put up the wagon and team. Then they went to the Jail and Jim informed, “I’m going to go to the house and tell Mrs. Rickett about her husband.”

Albert insisted, “That’s my job James.”

Jim replied, “I know, but every since you saw the grave was dug up and the casket was busted wide open. You’ve been kind of down, and I’m your Deputy. That is part of being a lawman, so I’m doing it.”

Then Jim went out the door.

At the Boardinghouse Rebecca was talking to Scarlett telling her she was keeping the baby. That is when Jim came in and requested, “Can I have a moment alone with Scarlett.”

They went out on the back porch and Jim told here about Edie. Scarlett ran to her room and cried. Any hopes of Edie only getting a few years was gone. He was never coming back, and Scarlett was all alone. About a half hour later Scarlett came to the Jail carrying her squirrel and asked, “Sheriff, can we talk?”

Albert replied, “Yes, would you like to sit down?”

Scarlett spoke softly, “Thank you. Sheriff, I know what you're going through. James told me, and it's plain just by looking at you. I want you to know that I know it wasn't your fault. If anyone was guilty, it was me. I should've been with him every moment.”

Albert insisted, “No woman can keep that kind of hold on a man, Mrs. Rickett.”

Scarlett continued, “Oh, I know. He didn't have an angry bone in his body. He was the most gentle man I've ever known. Sheriff, you and I both know that wasn't the man you were forced to Arrest. That man I only saw a few times, and I lived in fear of him. That evil thing had a hold on Edie like I never saw. He said himself they didn't mix.”

Albert asked, “If he knew that then why?”

Scarlett replied, “I don't know. Edie was a strong man, but every man wants to believe he can hold his own. Even the worst man won't admit he can't. Maybe he was trying to prove to himself that he'd changed. Like a sick man hoping he's cured. He was strong, but like any other man he had his weaknesses too. Maybe Edie was being too proud. It wasn't your fault, Sheriff. Please don't blame yourself.”

Albert replied, “Ah, thank you.”

Scarlett got up and announced, “I’m going to go now, but I dint want you to blame yourself for what Edie did. I don’t and I just wanted you to know that.”

Then Scarlett left and Albert watched walk across the street through the window. Then Albert went over to the Horseshoe to have some Coffee. Walking up he saw Rebecca and Suzy sitting by the window. Rebecca was holding the baby. As Albert came in the door Rebecca announced, “Come and sit with us Albert.”

Albert pulled out a chair and had a seat. Suzy declared, “Maybe I should leave?”

Rebecca insisted, “No you don’t. I need you for support in this matter. This is how it is Albert. We have to get married so I can keep the baby, and you and I need to come up with a name for her. I can’t just keep calling her Ladybug.”

Albert was stunned and speechless. Rebecca insisted, “Well?

Albert babbled, “I’m not the father type.”

Rebecca replied, “Oh really, then what is the father type?”

Albert replied, “Someone that doesn’t have a dangerous job.”

Suzy bent over and whispered, “Your Job’s not dangerous. You can’t be killed you know.”

Rebecca smiled, “Next excuse Albert.”

Albert explained, “I can’t live in my house because of the memories of Adeline. If we share a room what are we going to do when she needs her own room?”

Rebecca replied, “I keep my room that’s what, next.”

Albert looked at Suzy and questioned, “I’m not going to win this am I?”

Suzy joked, “You could stop time and try to prolong it, but I don’t think you have a chance in… Well you get the idea. You could always go back to sleeping by yourself.”

Albert insisted, “I thought the man was the one that asked the girl.”

Rebecca replied, “Then get a askin.”

Albert replied, “Ok, but I don’t want nothing fancy just you, me, the Preacher, and two witnesses.”

Rebecca insisted, “Agreed, but nothing changes. I still write for the paper and do what I do now. This doesn’t make me your slave.”

Albert mumbled, “Works for me. I thought we were Married already anyway. How about Bella, which was my grandmother’s name it means beautiful with adorable charm.”

Rebecca smiled, “Then Bella it is. Did you here that Bella?”

Suzy got up and said, “I’ll get Jim and meat you two at the Church.”

Then Albert and Rebecca tied the knot and wrote their names in Rebecca’s Bible. Then they filled out the name of their first child, Bella Ann Blocker. Suzy couldn’t wait to tell Mable, and went straight to the Dress shop.

Basting stitching some pieces together Mable looked up saying, “Everyone in the house knows they have been Married for years. Well in God’s eyes anyways. Why now?”

Suzy revealed, “So Rebecca can keep the baby.”

Mable replied, “Good, now I can spoil the girl all I want. She is going to grow up with the best dress in town. Have they thought if a name yet?”

Suzy replied, “Albert picked it out their calling her Bella.”

Mable went on, “You best get going if you’re going to be the first to tell Emily. News like this will spread through this town like a wild fire.”

Suzy rushed out the door saying, “See you at dinner Mable.”

Then it was across the street to tell Emily and home to inform Victoria.

Out at the Rickett farm Scarlett pulled the saddle from her horse and put it in the stall. Then she let her squirrel loose and checked on the team grazing in the field. Going to the chicken coop she moved all the eggs under a nesting hen and whispered, “Make me some chick’s momma.”

Then she went in the back door to the kitchen table. She sat in a chair and wept. Edie was never coming back, and she was all alone. Her little squirrel was squeaking at the door and Scarlett sucked it up and wiped her face with her dress. She grabbed a hand full of corn from the bag. Then she took it out to the dish and picked up the water dish and filled it in the house. Putting it back she ran her hand over the squirrel and said, “It’s just you and me now.”

At the boardinghouse Suzy informed, “Scarlett is running late today. She’s usually back from the farm by now.”

Victoria replied, “It might be because of Edie.”

Suzy asked, “What about Edie?”

Victoria informed, “Oh, you don’t know. Jim came to the house and I overheard him. He told Scarlett Edie died in the Lambert Jail last week. She might have decided to just go home for good.”

Suzy insisted, “Oh no, that could be dangerous.”

Victoria questioned, “What do you mean it could be dangerous?”

Not able to reveal about Demons Suzy replied, “You know, being all alone and all. If something happens no one would know.”

Victoria smiled, “We all live in that world at some point sweetie.”

The next morning in Lambert Bill was getting ready to head to breakfast. When a couple came in the Marshal’s office and Bill questioned, “Can I help you?”

The man replied, “Yes, we heard our baby might be here Lambert. You see this man and his wife stole our baby. We have been looking for little Margret for weeks. Then we heard you had a baby here that you were trying to find a home for. We were hoping it was Margret. Do you know where she is?”

Bill replied, “I was just heading to breakfast. Have you eaten yet?”

The man replied, “No we just got to town. We came to see you first thing.”

Bill went on, “Well lets go down to the Hotel and I’ll buy you breakfast. Then we can talk about the baby.”


They headed out and walked down to the Restaurant. Coming into the Restaurant Bill saw Kathy eating. He tipped his hat and announced, “Good morning Kathy.”

Kathy replied, “Yes it is Marshal.”

As they sat at the table next to Kathy the woman noted, “She looks mean as hell the way she dresses. You know the gun and all.”

Bill joked, “Yah, she’s waiting to rob the Stagecoach.”

Hearing Bill Kathy smiled as the woman asked, “You’re going to let her do that?”

Bill replied, “Why sure, she’s only going to steal the affection of the driver.”

The woman chuckled, “Oh.”

Bill went on, “About the baby. The Doctor is the one that knows where the baby’s at. He should be in here in a few to eat with his wife.”

The man questioned, “Do you think we’ll be able to get our baby back today.”

Bill insisted, “I don’t know why not. We just need to find where the Doc’s got her.”

Kathy heard this and shot straight up out of her chair, and darted for the door. Then she went straight to the doctor’s office. Patrick and his wife were coming out the door when she got there. Kathy blurted, “I need to talk to you Doc.”

Patrick turned to his wife and instructed, “You go ahead and I’ll be right behind you.”

Then looking to Kathy Patrick questioned, “What do you need?”

Kathy explained, “There’s a couple at the Restaurant with Bill waiting for you. They want to claim Rebecca’s baby. Rebecca told me she was going to Marry Albert and keep the baby.”

Patrick complained, “Great I need to hide until we can verify their story.”

Kathy shot a little spark at Patrick and said, “There I hid you.”

Patrick questioned, “What do you mean you hid me?”

Kathy mumbled, “You’re invisible.”

Patrick held up his hand and replied, “No I’m not. I can see my hand.”

Kathy replied, “Yep, you can see you and I can see you, but no one else can see you unless I make them invisible. However if you talk or make noise they’ll hear you.”

Patrick asked, “So now what do we do?”

Kathy replied, “I don’t know, but the people from the future will know what to do. Looks like you’re taking the Stage with me to Denton.”

Patrick inquired, “Shouldn’t you just call James or something.”

Kathy barked, “Are you kidding? I don’t want them to think I can’t do something as simple as smuggle someone out of town. We got this Doc.”

Patrick insisted, “I need my bag.”

Kathy followed Patrick in the office and shot his bag with a little spark, and they were on their way.”

Patrick asked, “Where are we going?”

Kathy Replied, “To the stage office to wait for Seig of course.”

They were sitting on the bench in front of the stage office. When Bill and the couple came by and Bill asked, “Have you seen the Doctor?”

Kathy replied, “I was just talking to him.”

Bill asked, “Do you know where he went?”

Kathy replied, “Do you see him?”

Bill replied, “Nope.”